ninefan08's Avatar
ninefan08 Member Since July 24, 2011

Lesbain rape

tiffanylancer07 on Forced Stories

Cassie was only 14 years old when her older brother Justin graduated from high school. Her brother was pretty well liked by everyone and since they had a really big house, the senior class had their party there. There parent knew what would happen, a lot of drinking and loud party music, so they went out of town. Cassie only got to stay there because the friend’s house where she was supposed to be stay at was empty.

 

Cassie was in the basement when the party started, after while she went upstairs to get something to ea

Read More
t and drink. Her brother was dancing with a girl that she thought was his girlfriend so she didn’t want interrupt.

 

“Hi you must be Cassie” a girl behind her said.

“Ya, I won’t be up here long, so I won’t be in your way” She said.

“Oh don’t worry about it, I don’t think anybody will really mind, you want a beer?”

“I don’t know, I don’t drink, but I will take a pop and a sandwich.” Cassie said

“Ok, I’m not goin to make you drink, I’ll go and get your drink” said the girl.

 

Cassie thought that she was really nice, but went back down stairs, got on the net, then started a movie. At about 2 am she heard the door open at the top of the stairs, “It’s probably Justin” she thought to herself. So she didn’t worry that she was just wearing panties and a t-shirt.

 

“Hey that’s where you’ve been hiding” the girl from earlier said, really slurring her words.

“Oh hi, um what’s up?’ Cassie said while pulling a sheet over her legs.

 

The girl sat on the bad of the couch and looked Cassie over.

 

“You know that your really cute for your age, I bet you drive all the boys in your class wild.”

 

Cassie thought it was pretty weird. “Thanks, you’re really pretty to.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

The girl fell off the back of the couch and landed on top of Cassie.

 

“Are you ok?” Cassie asked while trying to move to give her room.

“You’re so sweet, but no I’m not fine” She said getting closer to Cassie’s face. “I’m really horny.” she grabbed Cassie’s small B cup breast.

 

“Oh what are you doing?

“Just trust me” the girl said while she started to French kiss her.

 

Cassie could really do anything because she was so small and had this 18 year old girl on top of her. She pushed her back and asked her to stop. All the girl did was lift her shirt and lend in, putting them right in her face.

“Please I don’t want to do this.” Cassie said wishing the girl would stop.

“Just lay back and try not to moan too loudly” she said while she slid her hand into Cassie panties.

 

“Please, aw, I don’t want… oh ook.” Cassie said while this girl played with her young pussy. The girl reached up and took her shirt and bra off.  Cassie tried to move away from her. The girl grabbed her. And used to shirt and bra to tie her hands to the table next to the couch.

 

“Where do you think your going, the fun has just begun” the girl said with a laugh. Then the girl pulled her panties off and dropped them on the floor and started to lick Cassie.

 

“awww, someone, umm Justin help” Cassie said, but the music upstairs was to loud for anyone to hear, plus half the people up stairs didn’t even know she was home.

 

“Ok, will do it the hard way.” The girl said, she stood up and took her pants and panties off. She held her panties up to her nose and said “um, I hope you like this” and put her panties in Cassie’s mouth. She looked around and saw some tape on under the table, and taped her panties in the little girl’s mouth. Then she dove into her pussy. Licking Cassie’s little pussy, sliding her tongue in and out faster and faster and faster. She slowly worked a finger into her pussy.


”Um, your so tight, have you ever even masturbated?” The girl said with a laugh. Cassie began to shake. Her little tits when bouncing and the girl just loved pinching her little pink, penny size nipples. Cassie let out a loud moan and exploded.

 

The girl took the tape off and the panties out of her mouth. Cassie just lay still trying to get her breath. Then the girl grabbed her chin, and kissed her. Cassie then noticed what she was doing, the girl still had all her pussy juice in her mouth and was making Cassie drink and taste it. Then she stopped and landed back.

“Yes” said Cassie

“Yes what”

“I’ve masturbated before”

“It didn’t fell like it, you are so tight”

 

 Cassie noticed that the girl was touching herself. The girl grabbed Cassie's panties and her panties; she used them to tie her feet together. Then she untied her hands from the table and then tied them behind her back.

 

“What are you doing” Cassie asked

“Well you’re going to return the favor hun.” The girl said right before she shoved Cassie's head between her legs.

“Um, lick me Cassie, lick me.

 

Cassie didn’t until she pulled some of her hair, then Cassie suck her tongue into her pussy. She did what the girl did to her. The girl started to hump her face, grinding her pussy into Cassie’s face. After about 10 minutes of this girl grabbing her ass, pulling on her nipples, and rubbing her tits she cam. She pulled Cassie’s head out of her crouch and sat her up. Then she started to lick her juice off of Cassie’s face.

 

She got dressed and left Cassie tied up with tape over her mouth. Then she cam back with a pair of Cassie’s shorts. She untied her legs, getting her panties back and stealing Cassie’s. Pulled her shorts up and untied her hands and gave her, her top back. Cassie just sat there and the girl went to leave.

 

“Hey wants your name?” Cassie asked. The girl walked back up to her/

“Stephanie, why?” To her surprise Cassie grabbed her ass and stood up. “Because even though I didn’t want to do, that was great.” She hugged her and Stephanie went up stairs.

 

Justin never knew why Stephanie started to hang out with Cassie, going shopping and going to the movies. He thought she was being nice to her, because Stephanie was his girlfriend.

 

Sister-In-Law Lessons

Trap on Incest Stories

Being a little brother isn’t so bad. Not when your big brother is cool. Mike was cool. He was my hero growing up. He was the prototypical all-American kid. We live in a small Midwestern down where football is king. And the king of our championship football team was Mike. He was the all-state quarterback and free safety of the our state championship fighting bulldogs and the entire town loved him. I mean everybody. He was also a straight ‘A’ student, captain of the baseball and basketball teams, captain of the chess club, and senior class president his last year. He worked closely with teachers and administrators for an "Overall School Success" program and they thought of him as highly as his coaches did. His classmates voted him ‘Most Handsome’

Read More
and ‘Most Popular’ and he was also a hit with all the girls in high school. He was 6'4" and weighed about 210 pounds, was good looking and was built like a Greek statue. Growing up I must have seen every girl in school come through our house at one time or another either openly visiting, or being snuck into his bedroom late at night when mom and dad were asleep. Being six years younger than him, I could only marvel at him like all the rest. When he graduated, he took an athletic scholarship to play football for a large state school not far off where he was very successful until he suffered a knee injury his senior year that ended his playing career. He never let it get him down, though I was crushed. He counted his blessings and let his academics take him to greater heights as a successful self-make businessman back at his hometown. I loved having him back home and visited every day.

I went to visit Mike, but also to pine over his wife. Darla was a girl he had actually dated in high school. She was the homecoming queen and voted ‘Most Beautiful’ the same year Mike won his award. They had graduated together and decided to attend the same college. I figured the relationship would end sometime during the first year, but Mike committed and they stayed together. They were married their last semester of college and they opened their business together after school. She was gorgeous, too. I though it might not last in college because Mike had dated so many girls in high school that I figured it would continue through college. He was kind of a swinger and liked to play the field. It was never because I thought she was sub-par for him. To the contrary, I thought she was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen and still do. She was tall and dark. She must have been close to 6' tall and had long dark hair with naturally dark facial features that didn’t even require make-up. To me, she closely resembled Lori Loughlin from the TV show "Full House." She was nicely tanned and had a body that anyone would drool over. Her breasts were not huge, but big and firm, perfect matches on size and shape. And her ass was simple the best I’ve ever seen. She was athletically built but her ass was small and shapely with the perfect curves. She could really fill out a pair of jeans!

Now to me and the amazing story. My name is Trent. I unfortunately was not as blessed as my big brother. I played on all the sports teams, but my role on each was very average. I wouldn’t say I was bad at any of them but I was certainly not a team captain or the best player on the team as Mike had been when he played. I also didn’t do as well in school and was not involved with any organizations outside of athletics. I was not nearly as popular either, with classmates or with the girls. I am not a bad looking guy, but I was shy and a little awkward around girls. I am about 5'11" tall and not as muscular as my bother. I have a very average body, but I do have some of my brother’s looks so it’s not too bad. My biggest problem was sexually growing up. I loved to jack off and dreamed of my first time with a girl. I would even practice kissing with my hand and goofy shit like that. I must have jacked off at least once every day since I was about 12 years old, and most days a couple of times. But every time I tried to make a date with a girl, I was so nervous that most times I chickened out even before I could talk to them. I told myself there was plenty of time, but before I knew it, it was spring of my senior year and I had done nothing more than kiss a couple of girls.

A few weeks before my eighteenth birthday I went to visit my brother. He was at home alone on this particular night because Darla had to go out of town on business. My brother stayed home to man the office. We were just talking like normal until he started to ask about my year and the future. That is when I opened up about my frustrations. I told him about how I really felt like I was missing out because I was still a virgin.

"You know Mike. It’s kind of embarrassing. I am about to graduate and I haven’t had sex with a girl yet or even been to second base you know?"

"Don’t worry Trent, it will come. It’s not as big a deal as you think it is. Before you know it you will be married and have kids and wonder why you even spent as much time as you did worrying about it." Mike said.

"That’s easy for you to say," I replied, "you had sex all the time in high school. You never had to even think about it. You could just say hello to a girl and her panties would fall off."

He laughed, "It wasn’t quite that easy, but I guess I see your point. Really though, it’s not a big deal."

"Whatever man. I think about it all the time, and I’m afraid if I’m too nervous now with the girls I’m around all the time, how can I possibly approach a stranger for a conversation. I just think if I could even have sex one time, it would kind of break the ice." I said

He kept trying to reassure me that everything was fine and that I was certainly not the only seventeen year old virgin in the world. I still couldn’t see his point though, and I was kept venting as long as he would listen. I could tell he was starting to really become concerned with my preoccupation with all of this and he finally told me not to give it another thought.

"I predict you will have sex before you graduate. I can almost guarantee it." He said.

"How can you say that Mike?" I asked, wondering what he meant.

"Just trust me. Don’t give it another thought. Now lets go to the basement, I want to show you a project I have been working on for the business." He said.

I had already been taking with him about going to work for him after college so my mind quickly found interest in the project and I forgot about girls for a while.

The weeks before my birthday flew by as Christmas holiday approached. I was beginning to feel even more pressure and depression over my problem. Now college was close too and I was nervous about that. Everything seemed to be mounting. Then the Saturday before my birthday, five days away on the next Thursday, we were all having dinner at my parents house. Me, mom, dad, Mike and Darla were sitting around the table after our meal talking and Mike announced that he had a surprise for me. Mom and dad already knew it was coming by the smiles on their faces as Mike said he was taking me to his college alma mater’s last football game. They were playing for the conference championship and it was a much anticipated game. I was thrilled and jumped up with happiness. Everyone laughed as I went over and hugged Mike.

"Your welcome little brother, you don’t have to choke me!" He said, smiling.

"This is the best, man! I can’t thank you enough! It’s going to be one hell of a game!" I said.

Mom told me to watch my language and then laughed out loud as did everyone else. They were as happy to see me so happy. I guess I had been pretty gloomy the last few weeks and they could see it.

"You and me at the championship game! It’s going to be great!" I said.

"Yes! Well, you, me and Darla. She wants to go too. I hope you don’t mind." He replied.

I paused and looked at Darla’s lovely face smiling at me and finally said, "Heck no! Of course not!"

I could hardly contain my excitement that whole next week. We were going to leave on Thursday, my birthday, skip school Friday and head out for the three hour drive to the college. We were going to stay the night and then go to the game which was actually being played on Friday night because of the TV schedules. That Thursday afternoon, I had everything packed early and was waiting for them to pick me up. It was my birthday so mom and dad gave me a cake and some nice gifts before Mike and Darla arrived to celebrate it. Then Mike and Darla arrived and I jokingly asked them what they got me for my birthday, knowing the tickets and the trip to the game were the gift. Mike did say however, that he had another gift for me that he would give me that night but I couldn’t ask for it until we got to the hotel. I agreed and we said our goodbye’s to mom and dad and left.

The drive was pleasant and comfortable. We talked about all kinds of things, but mostly about the business and what my role might be after I joined their team. This was exiting for me because I knew it would be a job I would love not only for the work, but because I would get to be around Mike too. He was my brother and my best friend. We arrived at the hotel and dropped off our bags before going to a restaurant for dinner. Mike told me not to order too much because I wouldn’t want to get too full. I asked why but all he would say was, "You’ll see." I figured it was a cake or something they had pre-ordered for after the meal, but when we went to leave without any surprises or cakes, I was a little stumped, but payed it no mind.

When we got back to the hotel, things started to happen almost immediately that led to the greatest night of my young life. We had put our things all in one room, but I figured there was another room down the hall somewhere for me.

"I think I will take my things to my room and freshen up a little bit. Is it down this hall?" I asked.

"Actually it’s this room. We are all in this room." He said.

I gave him a puzzling look, but he only smiled. The hotel room was a nice room with a bar and living area separate from a bedroom area, but the couch was not a foldout bed type couch. I guessed that he wanted me to sleep on the couch so I played it off.

"Oh, ok. I just figured you two would want more privacy." [and me too] I thought to myself.

Mike was no problem, but Darla was. She was my sister-in-law and we were friends, but I hadn’t ever seen her in night clothes or anything like that before. I was a little uncomfortable about it but decided she would probably be discreet and I would never know the difference. I was settling into the couch when the strangeness began. Mike excused himself to the bathroom and almost immediately, Darla came over very close to me and sat down beside me on the couch. Even though the couch had plenty of room, she sat so close our hips were actually touching. I was a little uncomfortable but didn’t want to make a big deal out of it so I said nothing. She grabbed the remote off the table and hit the menu button.

"Let’s see what they have to rent." She said. "I hope they have a good selection."

She then went to the adult movie section and began to scan the selections. I was dumbfounded as I began to think how weird this all was. Then she said, "Ah, there’s a promising one. That might be the perfect one actually." and hit the enter button to rent it. The title was called "Virgin’s First Time" and the first scene was a shy boy being kissed and seduced by an older woman. I couldn’t believe what was happening! Darla was actually watching a porno in front of me and was beginning to run her fingers underneath the top of her sundress across her breasts! She seemed to be getting really turned on! Now the woman on the screen was sucking the boy’s cock and I was about to excuse myself from this embarrassing situation. About that time I heard the toilet flush and froze as Mike came out. I figured he would be as shocked as I was but he only glanced at the TV and then back at us with a smile.

"Starting without me, I see." He said to Darla. "I guess you are even more willing than you had let on." I was shocked.

"Well Trent, I guess it’s time for your birthday present." He said. "What do you think of it?"

"Where is it?" I asked nervously.

"Why it’s right beside you." He replied.

I actually looked on the table beside me before it dawned on me that he was talking about my other side. The only thing on that side was Darla. And when I looked over at her, she was smiling and removed the straps of her sun dress over she shoulders and lowered it to her waist so that her beautiful breasts were exposed. Her tits were so firm that I hadn’t even realized she wasn’t wearing a bra. I could then see that they were bigger than I had ever noticed and figured she must have had a boob job sometime recently and that is why they were bigger and so firm. I quickly jumped up and went across the room as Mike sat down next to Darla’s other side.

"What’s going on!?" I asked.

"Well, I hope you won’t mind but your problem we talked about a few weeks ago seemed to be really upsetting to you. I thought about what you said and how desperate you sounded, no offense, and I asked Darla to do you this favor. We are very free and adventurous with sex and she said yes right away. Didn’t you dear?" He said looking at Darla.

"That’s right Trent. To tell you the truth, I’ve wanted to have sex with you for a couple of years now. It would have probably happened eventually anyway, but when Mike told me I was thrilled that it was going to be now. And more thrilled that I would have the privilege to be your first." Darla said.

"You want to have sex with me? No kidding? Your not just saying that?" I asked Darla.

Instead of answering, she smiled and stood up. She then pushed her sun dress all the way down to her ankles and rose revealing her completely naked, amazing body to me. She had a dark runway strip of pubic hair above her clit and had no tan lines on her perfect body. She then stepped out of the dress, still wearing a pair of sexy, red high-heels and began to walk toward me. Her athletic body moved amazingly. He stomach was perfectly flat and firm and her tits were mind-boggling. Her seductive smirk was enough to make my cock hard as she stop in front of me, put her warm hands on the sides of my head and came in for a long, slow, open-mouthed kiss. We rolled our tongues against each others for what seemed like forever, before she broke our kiss, reached for the bottom of my shirt and slowly lifted it off over my head and kissing my chest. She slowly kissed her way to each of my nipples before sucking each a little and dropping to her knees. She then looked up at me before delivering little kissed all over my stomach and unzipping my jeans. With a skillful move, she quickly unbuttoned the jeans and pulled them and my underwear to my knees. My hard cock bounced high, smacking my stomach before aiming awkwardly toward Darla’s full lips. Darla is a sweetheart and knew just what to say to help me in my situation. She knew.

"Trent, I know this is your first time and I know what is probably about to happen so don’t feel embarrassed at all. Mike and any other man was no different their first time. Just let it happen and enjoy it. I am going to finally find out if my brother-in-law tastes as good as my husband."

She then took hold of my cock and moved her lips over it’s head and deep into her mouth. I was in ecstacy. I decided to heed her words and let it go. In only a few seconds and a few strokes of her lips, I was dumping what seemed like a quart of cum into my lovely sister-in-law’s mouth. She never paused as she continued her lustful sucks to the last drop before finally removing her mouth with tight-closed lips and looking up at me as she swallowed. She closed her eyes tightly as I saw her throat swallow it all down and then she opened her mouth to show me it was gone before laughing.

"My God!" She exclaimed laughingly. "That’s more than I’ve ever had at once before! You certainly cum more than Mike ever has!"

"Yeah, yeah," said Mike, "you really know how to hurt a guy you know?" He laughed.

"So how was it?" I asked, still coming down from my orgasm. I was embarrassed by the question as soon as I asked it. I couldn’t believe I said it. But Darla showed no hesitation.

"You know, it’s probably a little better than Mike’s." and then turned to him with a laugh. Mike just nodded with a smile and said, "Oh, that’s just great."

"I’m sorry honey," she said to Mike and then turned to me. "Trent, do you mind if I give Mike a little attention before we continue. It will give you a chance to recover a little."

I only nodded with a stupid looking smile I’m sure, and she said "good."

I stripped the rest of my cloths off as I watched Darla take Mike to the bed and they began to work together to get his clothes off. Afterwards, he laid on the bed and she began to stroke and suck his cock. I couldn’t really see it, but I could tell by her movements that’s what she was doing. I however, had my eyes glued on her beautiful ass and her perfect pussy. I watched as she moved her hips how it opened and closed and how wonderful it looked and I began to stoke my cock a little. That’s when I noticed she had stopped her motion and was looking back at me.

"Why don’t you take a closer look while I suck your brother’s cock? I love to have my pussy eaten if you would like." She said. Mike gave me a thumb’s up and a smile, unbeknown to her.

That was all I needed as she went back to work and I walked up and hit my knees behind her. It was the first pussy I had ever seen except in magazines and I felt an instinct to sniff it and to taste it. I wanted to take it in all my senses. First though, I wanted to inspect it and learn a little. I began by running my fingers up and down her already dripping hole and then tasting a little from my fingers. It tasted good to me so I began to finger her hole, first with one finger and then with two. I could hear her begin to moan as I increased my speed. I also was interested in the cute, tight little pucker that was her anus. I stuck my tongue to it and she gave a gasp and withdrew a little. I was nervous a few moments as I froze my movements hoping I hadn’t gone too far. Finally I heard her speak.

"Oh my, I’m sorry Trent. I didn’t mean to flinch. It’s just that no one has ever done that, not even Mike. Go ahead if you want to though, I think I might like it."

So I tried it again and she still gasped a little but didn’t withdraw. I could tell she liked it. I also liked the idea that this was one place that until now was virgin to sex. Knowing I was her first, at least at this, was quite a turn on for me and I began to hope that maybe mine could be the very first cock to invade her ass. For now though I licked and the faster and harder I did, the more she began to moan. I took turns licking her ass and then her pussy, trying every now and then to push my tongue inside of each. It took some work on her ass to get her to loosen up, but after a while I had my tongue in her ass and was banging her hard with my fingers. Then I would switch. I would dig my tongue into her pussy as far as it would go and I began to finger bang her ass with my middle finger. She began to loosen up even more as her moans were turning into occasional screams. And then into uncontrollable screams as I concentrated on her clit as I fingered her asshole. It was then that she started to scream her loudest and she came. It scared me at first because it was so loud, but mostly because she squirted her cum hard out onto my chin and down my chest. I backed away to see another spirt come out and splatter on the floor. Then she turned to look at me and I could see the intense look of ecstacy and lust on her moaning face, as well as a large load of Mike’s cum as he must have shot his load all over her.

"Oh God Trent that was so good! Please fuck my pussy with your cock now!" She moaned.

I quickly got up and wiped away some of her cum from my mouth as I pushed my hard cock into her pussy. With all the lubrication, it slid in easily and was warm and velvety soft. I loved it as I began to pump her hard, grabbing her by the hips. I could hear her sucking sloppily at Mike’s cock again getting him hard and ready. I was able to control myself better this time and after a few minutes decided to try my wish. I began to spit on her asshole and spearing it around with my thumb. She never did anything to stop me so I took my cock out of her pussy and pushed it’s head into the pucker of her ass. She responded by pushing back and I knew it was coming true. My head finally popped inside her ass as I pushed harder and got the head all the way in. She gave another gasp but didn’t relent as I continued my thrusts. After a few seconds my cock was about half way inside her and she was still pushing back, only paused briefly a couple of time when it seemed to hurt. She was quick to recover though, and before long I was completely inside her and beginning my gentle thrusts. She was so fucking tight I though she might squeeze my dick in two, especially when she would tighten up, but overall it felt extremely good. It wasn’t too long before I could feel another orgasm coming. She could sense it too because of my breathing and moans. Suddenly she stopped and told me to come around the side of the bed to her. Mike quickly got up and replaced me at her ass, sticking his dick in and continuing where I had left off. To my surprise, without even wiping it off, she immediately grabbed my cock and stuffed it into her mouth! I couldn’t believe it, but she began to suck my dick that only seconds before had been up her ass! I have to admit she sucked it even better than before, with much more gusto if you will. And she was teasing me a little too. Every time I would be about to blow, she would take me out of her mouth and squeeze my cock hard to keep me from cumming. "Not yet, baby." She would say and then continue her moans from Mike fucking her ass while holding her grip on my cock. It was more than I could take so I just started to back away.

It was then that she pulled away from Mike and sat up in the bed. She pointed at me and began giving instructions.

"You two fucking studs are going to fill me up now! Trent, come lay on your back on the bed." She demanded. I quickly did as told. She then straddled me and sat her pussy onto my cock to the hilt and bent over me as I took one of her tits into my mouth.

"Now Mike, you stick your cock back into my ass and you two can both fuck me. I want it all." She stated.

I could feel Mike move onto the bed behind Darla and could tell his cock was fully inside her when I felt his balls hit mine. Darla then began to buck as we found a rhythm. It was amazing. Her me and my brother were both fucking Darla at the same time! It was incredible as she moaned loudly while I took turns sucking each of her tits. Then she pulled my head down onto the bed forcefully and kissed me hard, driving her tongue into my mouth. She was being a total slut and I loved it. She was nothing like the sweet little girl that always came to my parents house to visit or who served me and Mike iced tea when I went to their house. She was like a pornstar in a gangbang and it was hot. After a few minutes, she told us to stop as she rose up, spun around and lowered herself back onto my cock, only this time my cock was in her tight little ass. She laid back onto my chest as I reached around and grabbed her tits in each hand. Mike then plunged his cock into her pussy and I could feel his balls slamming against mine again. We were fucking her even harder now as she sat up a little, placing her hands on either side of me and began to buck at our cocks as hard as she could. It was sexy having her long silky hair dancing in my face as she fucked my cock with her ass and Mike’s cock with her pussy. It couldn’t last forever I knew as I could feel my balls tightening for an orgasm once again. Mike was about ready to pop also as he pulled out of her pussy and helped her raise up. Her ass made a loud pop as she pulled off my throbbing cock. She quickly moved to the floor on her knees and gave a finger for us to come join her. Mike and I quickly went and stood on either side of her as she took a cock in each hand and began to jerk and suck each one at a time. Then she concentrated on me. She continued to stoke me with one hand while my cock head was in her mouth as she took her other hand off Mike’s cock and began to message my balls with it. Then just before I came, she took the hand that was massaging my balls and reached underneath to my ass. She pushed hard until her finger was up my ass and this only intensified my orgasm as I came hard into her mouth. She held it as she had before until I was completely dry and then backed away. She opened her lovely mouth to show my load sitting inside while pointing at it and looking at Mike. He knew what she wanted as he jerked his cock and carefully aimed it at her mouth. She still had her finger up my ass when she took her other hand and did the same to Mike. I could tell he was a little shocked as he began to shoot a huge load into her already full mouth. He missed only slightly as a little hit her cheek and nose. Her mouth was almost overflowing when Mike finished as she paused a moment to show us and then closed her eyes and mouth at the same time to swallow. A little cum flowed out the corner of her mouth as she close it and it took her three swallows to get it all down! She then opened it and showed us it was empty before putting her hand over her mouth and laughing.

"You two guys got me so hot! What I slut I am tonight!" She said laughing.

"You did great darling." Mike said smiling. "I just can’t believe you let us fuck you in the ass. You told me that would never happen. And what was with putting your fingers in OUR asses before we came! I have to admit it felt great."

"Well, blame your little brother. I’m not so sure he was a virgin the way he was working back there. I’ve never cum that hard before in my life! I guess he got me a little ass-happy." She laughed again. "I hope this isn’t a one time thing. I could get used to fucking the both of you."

"Well, that’s up to Trent," Mike said, "if he’s game, you know I am."

I couldn’t believe it! And my only answer was to put my still hard cock into her mouth and say, "Anytime."

The game the next night was great and the good guys won, but it was not as great as the endless sex we had in the hotel room until it was time to go home. Mike and I must have cum 15 times each, and Darla drank most of them. When we weren’t cumming all over he tits or face or any other part of her amazing body you could imagine. Her pussy and ass were gaping open by the time we finished our last session of the weekend and her jaw had to be sore. She was like a champion slut or something! She still couldn’t get enough though, and I remember after Mike went to bed that she was still tiredly sucking on my limp and spend cock even as I was falling asleep watching TV. I guess she wanted just one more drink of cum before the night was over. I gave her what I could before completely passing out. It wasn’t more than a small spirt, but she drank it down like it was the last drop on Earth. After that weekend, we got together for a threesome almost every night. And sometimes when Mike was gone, just me and Darla would fuck and it could get freaky. Now I especially can’t wait to go to work for them. I have a feeling there will be some extra duties involved and will definitely be perks of the job. Darla has become a regular cum ogre now and is constantly wanting sex. Mike said the other day that mom and dad had been having some problems in the bedroom department lately and that Darla had offered to help them out. But that is another story.

Caugth in the act

pgv100 on Incest Stories

i am bill 20 and i came home from school early one day.  parents at work and my sisters didn't know i came home.  i heard moaning coming from my younger sisters Sue's [18]room i looked in to see my older sister holly [23] eating sue. i quietly got my camera busted in and snaped pics as fast as i could. i ran out and when i got back home my sisters where waiting for me. they beged for the pics and asked me not to say anything. i told them i would hold on to them they might come in handy and there was no reason why i shoud give them back.

the next morning after my parent left for work i woke to my arms tied to my bed.  holly and sue standing there nude they hade nice firm tits [c's] and holly's nipples wer

Read More
e pierced [that is so hot i think] sue was clean shaven and holly was trimmed nice.

holly said its time to talk you into giving the pics back. well there wasn't much talking.  sue started rubbing my hard cock as holly feed me her pussy it tasted so sweet.  sue said that i was very bad and with that she slapped my cock hard enoght to make me yell. then she sucked my dick as i kept eating hollys wet pussy. holly said it was time to swicth and with that sue gave me one more hard blow this time to my nuts. i jumped and yelled and holly said paybacks a bitch. i said like you two and holly beat me hard till my sack and cock were red.then buried my cock in her cunt. then sue fucked me , back and forth they fuck me. till i came and sue made me cum in her pussy. they both went down on me and lick my cock clean.

they used me all day cumming each time but me cumming in the morning was the only time. they untied me as mom drove in the driveway.   

more to cum 

sisters 2

tiffanylancer07 on Incest Stories

Sisters 2

 

After what happened that night between Jaci and me, make it hard to be around each other. It was uncomfortable being in the same room with her know what we did that night. But after awhile things got back to normal, hanging out, watching movies together.

 

Our parents tell us that they are going to go visit a friend of thereâ€

Read More
™s and they would be gone for the weekend. After school she took a shower and I started dinner. I heard her get out and walked down stairs. I looked up to see her in a white t-shirt and pink panties. She normally didn’t wear that around the house but mom and dad weren’t here. She started to watch TV and I finish dinner. Drop some food on my shirt and I went up and changed in to a sleeveless top and shorts.

 

We started to watch the news and it said that there was going to be a bad storm that night. We were laying on the coach and she lend against me and it made me think about that night, and I started to feel a little horny. But I just ignored it and went to bed after awhile.

 

I woke up when she came in my room. “Tiffany can I stay in here, the storm knock out the power and my room is getting cold.” Jaci said from my doorway. I said sure and let her climb into my bed. Feeling her warm legs against mine and her breathing on my neck made me very horny.

 

“Hey tiffany can I ask you something?” Jaci asked

“ya what is it?” I said.

“Well remember that night you came in my room, and we played with each other”.

“ya, i'm sorry about that Jaci, I don’t know what came over me.”

“No it’s ok, it was fun, but I was wondering, you made me lick your pussy, and you just rubbed mine. Ever since I've wanted to know how it feels. Could you do it to me?”

I rolled over and looked at her eyes, and I was thinking about it until she put her hand between my legs and said please.

 

I started to kiss her, and she started to French kiss me. I put my hand between her legs and noticed that her panties were wet. I unbuttoned her night shirt. She still didn’t have any tits and didn’t have any hair just yet. I put my tongue out and ran it down her neck, and to each nipple, to her belly button; I looked up and saw that she was watching me. I pulled her panties down with my teeth and kissed her pussy; she took a deep breath and started to play with my hair. I kissed her pussy in different places and I slow started to lick her pussy lips, and worked my way in.

 

As my tongue slide in and out faster she moaned loader and loader, I was glad mom and dad weren’t home. She began to shake. I reached up and played with her little mounds and tiny pink nipples. She was pulling on the sheets and arching her back. When she came she came hard and could brealy move. She just laid still for a moment. Then she licked my chin “Um, almost like yours” I took off my shirt and her little hands shot up and start to rub them. I laid back and she got on top of me. I couldn’t believe that my little 12 year old sister was naked on top of me. She took my panties off and dove right into eating me out.

I let out a few moans and then out of no where she jams a finger into me, it felt great. “Jaci wear did you learn that?’ I asked between breaths. “Don’t get mad but I’ve watched you threw the key whole in your door.” I lend up and she sat up to look at me. “I’m not mad” I said.

 

She didn’t stop fingering me, she pulled me in closer and I ended up with my head on her shoulder and when I cam I cam harder than I ever did fingering myself. I laid her down and kissed her cheek, pulled the covers back over us and went to sleep. The next morning I woke and she look so cute with her hair kind over part of her face and the sun was making her bright red hair shine.

Sisters

jaycea on Incest Stories

My name is Tiffany and I’m 17 years old. I have blond hair past my shoulders, 34 B breast size, blue eyes and I’m 5’8. I have a younger sister Jaci, she’s 13 years old with red hair, green eyes, pretty much flat chested and she’s about 5’1. She has always been shy and when my friends come over she’s nowhere to be found.

One night after a football game I came home and was going to take a shower, when I walked by her door and I thought I heard a sound moaning sound. I said to myself that I was nothing a

Read More
nd when to talk my show. For some reason I couldn’t stop thinking about my baby sister in her room touching herself. I got out of the shower and started to go back to my room. It was about midnight and I walked by her room and didn’t hear anything, I opened the door and saw that she was asleep.

I stood there for a second before going to my room. I lay in my bed and just starred at my door waiting for something to happen. It was now 2 am and I deicide I was going to go and see if my sister was sleeping naked. I slow put my robe on and walked down to her room. She didn’t even move when I came in the room. I was looking at her and said to myself, “here goes” I slowly pulled back her sheets and saw she was wear a t shirt and some cute blue panties. I began to notice myself getting wet. I took off my robe and my thong and let them hit the floor.

I climbed into bed and laid beside her, slowly putting my hand on her pussy and rubbing a little, she had a small wet spot. I ran my hand up under her shirt and found a little mound where her breasts were starting to form. I lifted her shirt up to see she had some of the prettiest nipples I’d ever seen. They were baby girl pink and they were about the size of a dime. I began to suck on her right nipple and she woke up.

“Tiff what are you doing” she said. I rolled up top of her and put my hand over her mouth.

“Just relax; you’re going to love it.” I kissed her, shoving my tongue as far as I could into her mouth. She tried to push my off for a second and actually start sucking my tongue. Her little hand came up and cupped one of my breasts; I looked at her and her eyes got really big when she was rubbing my almost same size nipple.

I sat up and her little hands started to explorer my tits. “Wow Tiffany they’re so big” she said. “No Jaci they’re not its just yours haven’t grown yet that’s why you think they’re big.”

I reached down and put my hand inside her panties and started to move my hips like I was humping her.

“Please Tiffany stop, I don’t want to do this.” She said in a helpless voice. “What makes you think I care Jaci” I said as I pushed her down on to the bed.

I moved my body up to wear I was sitting on her face. “Now Jaci I want u to lick me here.” She slowly started to lick my pussy and it felt great but not good enough, I grabbed her hair and pulled her face into my pussy and held it there. She began to slide her tongue in and out, “oh faster, faster Jaci” I said in between moans

I finally came hard, and all my juice ran into her mouth, and to my surprise she drank it. I rolled off her and she covered her chest with her hands. I put my hands in her crouch again and her hands slowly fell to the side and her legs slowly opened. I kept rubbing her pussy and looking into her eyes. Her eyes showed that she was loving the way it felt but that she was kinda scared.

“Jaci just relax you know I’d never hurt you.” I said. She looked right at me and said “ Please kiss me again” I got closer and stuck my tongue not, she laid still for a second then opened put her mouth around my tongue and she stuck hers into my mouth. As we made out I continued to rub her pussy but she didn’t cum until I pinched her little nipple. She landed back to get her breath. When I brought my hand up to her mouth and told her to lick it clean.

She didn’t open her mouth until I kissed her again. She seemed to like the tease. She didn’t mind when I pulled her panties off and took them with me. The next morning we took a shower together.

Brother & Sister: Part 3

world_refugee on Incest Stories

My apologies for the wait people! However, I finally got around to eat, and here is part 3 of this story. Hope you all like it! I have provided the links to parts 1 and 2 for those who have not read them. I do advise you to read them first and then carry on. And another thing, I like to take my time and actually build a story, and not write a paragraph about how two siblings fucked and that's it. So if you're looking for a quicky, I'm afraid I have to apologize, you want find one here. For the rest of you, Enjoy!

Link to Part 1: http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/39/11651.html

http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/39/11651.html">http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/39/11651.html

size="2">Link to Part 2:

Read More
tml">http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/39/11954.html

==========================================

Part 3

Scott enjoyed the feeling of hot water washing all over his body. He desperately needed to release his load after his little episode with Trisha. He had a routine that he enjoyed when he wanted to masturbate in the shower. He turned the hot water knob until the water was really hot, but still at a temperature that Scott could withstand and still enjoy the feeling of the heat. He then increased the flow of hot water coming out of the shower head until it was gushing out at a higher speed and was roughly pounding his chest. He then turned around, and tilted his head back, so that the water was hitting the top part of the back of his head. Using some of his extra lathery soap which he specially asks his mom to buy because he "likes the scent," Scott took his now fully erect cock in his hands and started to slowly stroke it. He closed his eyes, loving the feeling of the near boiling water hitting the back of the top of his head and dripping down all over his shoulder blades, his lower back, down his muscular cheeks, and then finally down his well shaped calves.

(Author's note: I encourage guys, and maybe even girls, to try the process I described just once at least. You literally feel the blood in your head start to boil, and it's an extremely relaxing not to mention arousing feeling. The first time I masturbated this way, it was by far the best self-delivered orgasm I had ever felt! I'm actually considering doing it now........ ok... be right back................................... ok i'm back... whew!!! You all should try it!! Anyway, where was I... Oh yes, Scott's calves...)

Scott was careful with the tempo at which he stroked his stiffness, he wanted the feeling to last. Images of him and Trisha flew into his mind. Scott was sucking on her nipples, his arms around her back, holding her tight, while Trisha arched her back and moaned endlessly. Scott dropped one of his hands down to Trisha's sacred hotbox, feeling every inch of her abdomen along the way. The second he touched her dripping cunt, Trisha almost yelled in ecstacy.

"Oh God Scott, you're fucking driving me crazy..." she said in between moans and gasps.Scott continued invading his sister's pussy, teasing her by inserting one finger barely an inch into her. She started thrusting her hips forward, attempting to suck in as much as she could of Scott's finger, but Scott would pull his finger out, always leaving nothing but that one inch inside her.

"Scott.... please... just DO it already..." Scott didn't care about what she wanted, he wanted to pay her back for all the teasing. He continued to keep just that one inch inside, slowly moving it around her pussy, feeling every part of her inner walls.

"SCOTT... you bastard just FUCK ME!!!" That was what Scott wanted, he wanted Trisha to beg for it. He took his finger out and moved in closer to her, positioning his cock just outside her pussy walls. He moved his hands down to her butt cheeks, and dove into her with such force that if he had missed her pussy he would have done serious damage to his cock. Trisha screamed in a mixture of pain and pleasure at the sudden invasion. Scott started to fuck his sister's dripping pussy, taking all 8 inches of it out, and then slowly sticking all of it in. He could swear he could feel his cock touching the back of Trisha's pussy. He started to build up his rhythm, and Trisha was meeting Scott's every thrust with one of her own, matching his speed. A rhythmic tapping of Scott's nut sack began to get louder and louder as both of them were starting to fuck like lustful animals.

"Oh God... oh shit... Scott... fuck me... harder.. faster!!! Come on, fuck the shit out of your sister!! Ohhhh... God... I'm gonna cum..." Scott started to drill her with all his might, entering deep into her pussy, ravaging her entire body as he did so.

"Scott... SCOTT... SCOTT... I'm cummmmiiiiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!!!!" At those words, and at the feeling of Trisha cumming all over his dick, Scott was sent over the edge, and he finally released the load that has been begging for freedom...

As Scott came down from his climax, he was breathing heavily, his cock still hard, oozing out the remaining cum that didn't make it out in the four full bursts he let loose. The hot water was still hitting his head. He finally opened his eyes, and savored the feeling of the blood in his head moving about at full speed because of the constant heat being applied to it. After his breathing returned to normal, he cleaned himself and finished up his shower.

                                 **************

Scott put on some boxers and lay down on his bed to relax. He knew he should be getting dressed to go to his grandma's, but at the moment he just wanted to kick back and relax. His hormones have been off the charts ever since Trisha came, and he was having a hard time dealing with it. Even though he had just delivered himself sexually, he still craved Trisha more than ever, and was even thinking of watching Jason and his sister on his computer again. His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.

"Scott? Can I come in?" It was Trisha.

"Yeah, sure." Trisha opened the door and stood in the doorway. She was still wearing the same thing, nothing but a shirt that barely covered the temple that Scott would do anything to visit. He sat up cross-legged and leaned against the back of his bed.

"Can I talk to you?" Without waiting for an answer, she approached him and sat opposite him on the bed with her legs strategically placed in front of her, and bent and stuck together so that Scott wouldn't be able to see her snatch. Scott admired her amazing legs, and wished nothing more than to wrap his arms around them and kiss and lick every inch of them. Her legs were the sexiest he had ever seen. He looked at Trisha who was looked straight at him, and he could've sworn that she was about to smile. But she didn't, instead she spoke.

"Scott, what's wrong with you? You're not being yourself lately, like something's on your mind. You can tell me you know, we've always been there for each other remember?" Scott sighed, he really didn't want to have this conversation with her.

"Trish, it's kinda hard to explain, and anyway, we need to get going to grandma's place."

"Don't worry about that, I called dad and told him that I'm still feeling sick and that you're gonna stay with me to look after me."

"Why'd you do that?" Scott felt he knew the reason, but he wasn't entirely sure, and he didn't think he would get that lucky anyway."

"Cuz I know something's wrong with you, and I wanna be there for you, in any... way... possible..." Trisha looked Scott in the eyes, and Scott saw that look of lust again. This time, however, he didn't want his thoughts to wander again.

"Look," he said, "I've just been... well... I've been really horny for the past few days. I was hoping that I'd fuck Jessica and that I'd satisfy my horniness, but you obviously put a quick end to that, and now I'm even hornier."

Trisha smiled, and said: "Scott, I really didn't want you to fuck her. And you know why? It's cuz I don't think she can satisfy enough. I don't think she can give you as much pleasure as you need."

"Trish, I know you're my sister and you wanna watch out for me and everything, but I mean there's limits to how much you can interfere with my life. I needed a quicky, and Jessica was more than willing, you had no right acting the way you did that night."

"I know," she replied, looking down at her feet, "but I guess I was just a bit..." and she paused.

Scott was at full attention now, trying not to focus on her sexy legs. "A bit what?"

Trisha took her time, and finally she said: "A bit... jealous..." She continued to look down, apparently ashamed at what she had just said.

Scott was speechless. He simply blinked. He was at a loss for words, and was struggling to say something. The only thing he could think of was: "Um... what?"

Trisha still looked down, placing her chin on her knees with the innocent and most angelic look on her face. "You heard me, I was jealous."

"Why the hell were you jealous?" Scott replied quickly. With that, Trisha looked up at him, and making sure she had Scott's eyes focusing on hers, she slowly opened her legs, just enough for Scott to be able to see what she intended him to see. Scott sensed her legs moving, but kept his eyes locked on hers. After analyzing the movement in his head, he realized that she had opened her legs ever so slightely. Thinking that it was a mistake that she would adjust very soon, he continued to look into her eyes, not wanting to be caught looking down. For the next few seconds, Scott just looked into Trisha's eyes, and she looked back, and no one said anything. He waited for what seemed like an hour for her to close her legs, as silence continued to fill the room. After an eternity, Scott couldn't take it anymore. A good 15 seconds had passed with them just looking at each other, and Scott didn't care anymore. He allowed his eyes to drop down.

He first saw her feet, and caught himself thinking that Trisha had perfect toes, and a whole fantasy involving whipped cream, Trisha's toes, and Scott's tongue entered his head. His eyes started tracing her soft skinned legs, beautiful and perfect. As his gazed continued to move up her legs, he reached her thighs, incredibly sexy, absolutely flawless. And finally, he saw it, the great shrine. Trisha's pussy. It was perfectly shaved, and some of it slightly protruded from the inside, indicating to Scott that Trisha may have thoughts of her own going through her mind. He could literally feel the heat being given out by her pussy, and he could almost smell it from where he was. He wanted to taste her so bad. After looking at this beautiful sight for a while, Scott remembered that Trisha was in the room too along with her pussy. He looked up at her, and realized that she was looking down, right at his fully erect cock and the tent it had formed under his boxers. She had a far away look in her eyes, as if she was having her own fantasies. Scott looked at his sister's chest, where her beautiful tits seemed to be struggling to get out of that shirt. Her nipples were extremely hard and jutted out, creating one of the sexiest and most memorable scenes that Scott has ever seen. Scott's dick was harder than it had ever been.

So there they were, sitting there, no one saying a word, both of them staring, but not touching. Not moving. Barely even breathing. Scott was wondering if he should make a move, if he should simply break the silence, or if he should shut up and simply wait for Trisha to take matters in her own hands. Finally, Trisha was the one to act. She moved her right foot towards Scott, slowly making her way across the bed sheets. She lifted it slightly, and slowly continued moving forward, until her foot finally hit its mark: Scott's dick.

Scott did the only thing he could. He shuddered, uncontrollably. The feeling of his sister's foot on his crotch almost made him cum right then and there. He looked up at Trisha, his mouth still open in shock, and realized she was looking straight at him, the innocent, angelic look gone and replaced a look of lust and desire. Trisha started to gently massage her brother's dick, slowly moving it around to feel all 8 inches of it, and making fist with her toes when she reached the head, trying to grasp the head with her foot.

Suddenly, Scott and Trisha heard a car pull up in the driveway. Trisha jumped up and looked out the window, and saw the all too familiar 1999 red Volvo.

"Shit, it's mom and dad!" She started to make her way out of Scott's room. She stopped halfway, turned around, and looked at Scott, who was still in shock at what his sister had done. She quickly came over to his bed, bent down, and gently planted the softest kiss on the corner of Scott's mouth. She moved to his ear, and whispered: "Sorry..." And she hurried out of his room. Scott was left with a raging erection and a dumbfounded look on his face.

<<end of part 3>>

more soon! :)

Brother & Sister: Part 2

world_refugee on Incest Stories

Part 1 ended with Scott getting caught in his room, and Trisha thinks about what had happened in her room.

Part 2

Later that day, Trisha was out with her friends. Scott and Trisha's parents went out to dinner and a movie. Scott was left alone at home. There was no way he was going to go out with Trisha and her friends after what had happened. He was too scared to even make eye contact with his sister. He didn't know what would happen, and a part of him didn't want to know at all!
Scott played the scenario over and over again in his head. He kept imagining his sister standing in his bedroom's doorway, dripping wet. All sorts of fantasies were going through his head. He imagi
Read More
ned what it would feel like if he would slowly push the towel down, revealing her beautiful breasts. He was getting horny again, he couldn't take it anymore...

                                            **************

"Jessica?"  
"Scott!! Hi!!" said a voice on the other end of the phone.
Jessica was the hotty of the 11th grade. She was the epitome of perfection. She had long, flowing blond hair, and blue, seductive eyes that could cut through any guy's ego and pride and make him literally beg for a taste of her. Rumor had it that she had fucked every single guy in the 11th AND 12th grade, and what was amazing was that even after all that, she was never called a whore, she was always known between guys as a sex goddess. Even girls, who would normally think of a girl like Jessica as a complete tramp, actually envied her!

A few months back, Jessica approached Scott during a house party, and what she wanted was very obvious. Scott, of course, had been more than willing, he was even WAITING for his turn with Jessica! But he had played it smart. Unlike every other guy, he somehow managed to resist temptation, and instead of fucking her like all guys did, he just teased her. He would kiss her neck, he would slowly massage her breasts but would never touch her nipples, he would stick his hands down her pants and would draw circles with his finger around her shaved pussy, but he NEVER touched her sweet spot, and he never fucked her. The reason for all of this was because Scott didn't want to become another notch on Jessica's belt, he wanted to have her again and again. And bye teasing her, he made HER beg for him, and ever since then, she's always been flirting with him and chasing him, and he'd flirt back, but would never go all the way with her. But today, he needed it badly...

"How's it going babe?"
"Not that great," she said, sounding hornier than ever.
"How come?"
"You know why Scott, stop being an asshole!"
Scott laughed, and said: "What? What did I ever do to you?"
"Oh you KNOW what you did to me, and what you've been doing to me for 4 months now!!!"
"Oh? And what's that?" he asked.
"Scott, I've done everything short of begging, PLEASE let's just get it over with!"
Bingo, Scott had her. "You know what, fine, how about you come over to my place and we'll deal with this problem? There's no one here."
"I need 10 minutes!" she almost yelled with excitement.
Scott hung up the phone, and sat back, waiting. Jessica was no Trisha, but right now he just needed to get laid.

                                             ***************

Scott opened the door. "Why hello there!"
Quoting Eddie Murphey: "You know when a girl's so fine that she makes you feel so ugly?" That pretty much sums up how hot Jessica looked. No wonder the girl was into small time modeling and local TV commercials!

She was wearing the most revealing top that Scott had ever seen. Her breasts were literally popping out of her top, save for the nipples, and the top ended an inch below the lower part of her breasts. The jeans she was wearing, however, was what made Scott (and probably every guy who saw her wearing them) stop dead in his tracks. The term "low waist jeans" didn't even BEGIN to describe how low they were! Scott could see her sexy curves, and he could also see her hip bones going down into the jeans to where her sweet temple lay waiting for him.

Jessica didn't waste any time. She literally pounced on Scott, driving him back several feet, and she immediately locked lips with him. She literally forced her tongue down his throat, almost choking him. They tasted each other's sweet saliva, and after a few seconds Scott pulled back.
"Whoa, slow down! It's like you haven't been laid in a while or something!" Scott closed the door, not caring if any of the neighbours saw that little episode.
"Fuck you Scott, quit playing games with me or I swear I'm leaving!"
"What am I doing?"
Jessica stepped back and looked Scott in the eye, and then she said: "You know what? Fuck it, I'm leaving."
Scott grabbed her arm, and she stopped. He turned her around and said: "You're not going anywhere."
"Really? What, like you're gonna stop me?" she said in defiance.
"You bet your fucking ass I'm gonna stop you!"
"And how are you gonna do that? By teasing me like a littl-" Scott put his hand on Jessica's ass and violently pulled her towards him, rubbing his still-concealed cock on her crotch area. Jessica literally gasped, not expecting that out of Scott at all.
"Is this good enough for you?" He looked her in the eyes, and he saw a look he knew all too well, a look Jessica had given him many times. It was the look of lust and desire. Jessica didn't answer, she just put her hands under Scott's shirt and felt his ripped exterior as Scott continued to rub his crotch against hers. As she touched his wonderfully shaped and rock solid upper body, she could feel her pussy start to drip with juices that longed to smother Scott's cock. She moved in and attacked Scott's lips. She bit them gently, and then she broke the kiss, moved closer to Scott's ear, and whispered: "Let's go upstairs, I want you NOW!"

Hearing that, Scott almost immediately came in his pants. He was unbelivably horny, and he had no time for foreplay or teasing today. He wanted to fuck her. Period.
"Fuck my room, let's do it right here," and with that Scott ripped open the tiny piece of cloth called a "top" that Jessica was wearing, which wasn't too hard since it was held together by nothing but a string that went around her back. Scott immediately put his lips around her right nipple and rolled his tongue over it. Jessica, who had had her right nipple sucked too many times to count, still moaned at the feeling of his hot tongue sliding over her delicate spot. Scott took her other lonely nipple between his fingers and tugged and squeezed it, setting mixed jolts of pain and ecstacy through Jessica's body.

Jessica was starting to lose control. She literally shoved Scott back onto the living room couch, and she jumped on him and straddled him. She pinned his arms down onto the couch, and came really close to his face. She stuck her tongue out and slowly licked Scott's lips. She lifted Scott's shirt over his head, removing it and tossing it aside. She went to work on Scott's own nipple, sucking it and giving it a few bites every now and then. Scott grunted with pain, but was enjoying every moment of this.

Jessica moved down, kissing his well-shaped abdomen, and she reached the hem of his shorts. She bit the hem of his shorts, and paused to look up at Scott, giving him a seductive look, almost as if she was saying "Watch this..."
In one quick motion, Jessica moved her body down and at the same time yanked the shorts back with her teeth, revealing Scott's boxers. Scott helped Jessica by pushing his lower body up and allowed her to yank his shorts free with her teeth. She came up, his shorts still in her teeth, and she violently tossed them aside like an enranged animal. She looked at Scott's boxers, which had formed a tent that
was 8 inches high. She immediately grabbed a hold of Scott's newly formed tent and squeezed it hard, as if punishing Scott for making her wait so long. She undid the sole button of Scott's boxers, and she slowly put her hand inside the hole, fishing around for Scott's cock. She grabbed it and pulled it through the hole. She paused and just looked at the cock in her hand.
"Oh god..." he heard her whisper as she just stared at Scott's member. He could tell she wanted it bad; right now Jessica was in ecstacy, and Scott was about to give her the pounding of her life.

Jessica lowered her face to Scott's cock, and with no hesitation whatsoever, she took it into her mouth. Scott sucked in a deep breath, loving the feeling of Jessica's lips wrapped tight around his cock.
"MMhhmm.. mmmmm... mmmhhmm..." moaned Jessica, as she let her tongue slide all over Scott's shaft. Scott was ready to explode just hearing Jessica moan.

Focusing on the moment and trying to enjoy it as much as possible, Scott raised his head to see what Jessica looked like while she sucked his cock. What Scott saw made his heart skip a beat.

He saw Trisha, her sweet lips wrapped around his cock, and she was sucking it with urgency, as if she needed her daily dose of cum. Her head bobbed up and down, and she took every last inch of Scott's cock into her mouth, deep-throating him with every insertion. Scott was still trying to understand what the hell had just happened, but seeing his sister like this, he didn't give a shit. He thought it was better to just let it be and worry about it later, he wasn't planning on ruining the first imaginary blow-job from his sister!!!

Trisha continued to suck Scott's cock, taking the cock out of her mouth every now and then so that she can suck his balls as she stroked his shaft vigorously. Scott closed his eyes and tilted his head back, not caring if this was a dream or if it was real. All he knew was that Trisha sucking his cock was the most amazing feeling he had ever felt.

"You enjoying this baby?"
Scott snapped back to reality. He opened his eyes and looked up to see Jessica holding on to his cock.
"You bet your fucking ass I'm-"
Jessica and Scott froze as they heard someone fumbling with keys outside the door.
"Shit! It's my parents," whispered Scott. But it was too late. The door swung open, and a figure appeared in the doorway. It wasn't Scott's parents; it was Trisha.

Trisha walked into the pitch-black living room, no clue that her brother and Jessica were butt-naked on the couch. She flicked on the lights, and closed the door. Then she turned, and she saw Scott and some blond girl on the couch.
All three of them just stared at each other, no one saying a word. The image was actually sort of funny: Trisha just standing there, Scott and Jessica on the couch, with Scott sitting up and Jessica still holding on to Scott's cock. Trisha looked at Scott. Then she looked at Jessica. Her look of shocked turned into a look of anger. She folded her arms, and just waited for Jessica to get the picture.

After Jessica got the hint, she quickly put on her top, got up, and starting walking to the door. She made eye contact with Trisha, and she could've sworn that Trisha was giving her the most evil look in the world. She didn't bother saying anything, she just opened the door and left. And now it was still Scott and Trisha in the room, with Scott's cock still poking out of his boxers and looking up at the ceiling; for some reason the shock hadn't affected his horniness. Trisha looked at Scott, and then her eyes dropped down to his cock. Realizing that she was staring too long, she quickly looked up, back at Scott.

She finally spoke: "What the hell do you think you're doing?"
Scott looked back at her with disbelief, and said: "Excuse me?"
"You heard me, what the hell was SHE doing here?"
Scott was now getting pissed; not only did Trisha ruin his fuck-session with Jessica, she was now also giving him attitude!
"What the hell are you talking about? What, all of a sudden I'm not allowed to get laid?"
"Not by a tramp like her! Do you even KNOW how many guys she's been with?" Apparently, not just Scott's school knew about Jessica! But Scott didn't care how or why she knew about her.
"What the fuck do YOU care? Since when have you been so picky about who I fuck?"
"Scott you're my brother! Do you want everyone thinking that you're nothing but another one of Jessica's boy-toys? No decent girl will EVER look your way!"

Scott got up off the couch, somehow forgetting that his cock was still dangling out of his boxers! At that point though, he was too busy being pissed off at Trisha. He started raising his voice.
"What the hell is you're problem? I'll fuck whoever I want!"
Trisha started raising her voice too: "Put some fucking clothes on! I don't want your cock in my face!" Scott looked down and realized that his cock, which was now starting to soften since the moment was clearly gone, was slowly crawling back into his boxers. He pushed what remained back into his boxers, picked up the rest of his clothes, and ran up the stairs towards his room. He got to his room and slammed the door.

                                          **************

Scott woke up next morning, still in his boxers from the night before. He made his way to his bathroom, washed his face, all the time thinking about what had happened the night before. He had no clue how he was supposed to deal with Trisha. As he made his way downstairs towards the kitchen, he knew that Trisha might not even be up yet, and even if she was, his parents would be downstairs, so he wouldn't have to face her. He walked into the kitchen, and he saw Trisha next to the stove. She heard him come in, and turned around.

"Hey! How'd you sleep?" Scott was confused, why was she being herself? Didn't she feel even REMOTELY weird after last night?
"Umm... fine I guess... Where are mom and dad?"
"Oh, they left early, they went to grandma's, it's sunday remember?" Sundays were the official family get-together days.
"Oh, yeah... So, umm... why didn't you go?"
"I told them that I wasn't feeling too well, they told me to wait for you to wake up and for both of us to meet them there later. SO! You hungry? I'm making pancakes!"
"Yeah sure, I'll have some." Scott sat down at the kitchen table. He leaned back on the chair, looked up at the cieling and ran his hands through his messy hair, trying to make any sense of what the hell was happening. He looked at Trisha, and he realised that she was wearing nothing but a shirt that just covered her underwear. Scott just stared; Trisha NEVER wore stuff like that around the house!

Trisha turned the stove off, put the last pancake on a plate, and walked over to the kitchen table. She put the plate in front of Scott, and then she said: "Oh wait, let me get you a fork and some syrup." She walked over to one of the drawers, and she grabbed a fork. As she made her way to the pantry to get the syrup, she dropped the fork.
"Damnit... let me get you another one." She bent down to pick up the fork, her back to Scott. And then Scott saw that he was wrong earlier. The shirt didn't come down just enough to cover her underwear. It came down to cover ABSOLUTELY NOTHING! Scott quickly looked away. He was sure that Trisha forgot that she was naked, and he didn't want her to see him looking. But then again, why was she acting all weird, and wearing clothes she never wore before? And why did she have her back to him, making SURE he got a good view of her snatch?

Trisha got another fork, threw the dirty one in the sink, walked over to the pantry, got the syrup, and came back and sat down next to Scott.
"Here, let me," she said with the sweetest smile. She opened the bottle, and she put some syrup on Scott's pancakes. As she pulled the bottle back to close it, she dropped some syrup on her thigh.

"Oops," she said, as Scott just stared at his sister's sexy thigh with a dollop of syrup on it that was starting to slide down her leg. Then, Trisha bent down and using her finger, she slowly moved it up the line of syrup that made its way down her leg, all the way to her thigh, wiping it all clean. She was left with syrup all over her finger. She stuck her finger out in front of Scott's face and laughed, saying: "Want some?"

Scott just stared at her, not knowing what the hell was going on. Well, he sort of KNEW what was going on, but he wasn't 100% sure, and even if he WAS right, he had no clue what he was supposed to do.
"No? Ok, more for me!" and she stuck her tongue out and slowly licked the syrup off her finger. She then put her finger in her mouth and sucked it, savoring the taste in her mouth.

Scott, still in his boxers, was starting to get a hard on, the type that gets so big and hard that it literally HURTS! He moved closer to the table, trying to hide it.
"Well? Are you gonna eat?"
"Oh, uh.. yeah..." Scott took the fork, and his hand was trembling at all that he had just seen his sister do. Trisha put her hand on his, and she looked at him, a look of concern on her face.
"Scott, honey, what's wrong?"

Scott had had enough. He threw the fork away, got up and pushed everything off the table. He then picked Trisha up and sat her down on the table. He got a good look down her shirt at her beautiful tits. He looked up at her and he asked:
"What the hell do you think you're doing?"
"SCOTT? WHAT'S THE MATTER WITH YOU? STOP!"
Scott pushed her down on the table and pinned her arms down. He was face to face with her.
"WHY THE HELL ARE YOU TEASING ME LIKE THAT?" he yelled.
"S... Scott! What're you talking about? You're scaring me!"

Scott looked down, and he saw that one of Trisha's tits had popped out of her shirt. Her nipple was even more gorgeous than he could've imagine. Not too big, and not too small, with not a single hair in sight, absolutely flawless. He looked up at her, and then he moved down, his eyes still locked onto hers. He reached her nipple, and he stuck his tongue out and barely touched it.

"SCOTT! OH GOD... STOP IT I'M YOUR SISTER!!!" Scott sensed the slightest hint of desire in her voice. He took her nipple into his mouth and started sucking it. Trisha put her head back, still begging.
"Scott... please... don't do this..." Scott didn't care anymore. He wanted to get it over with. His id had completely taken over his consciousness; he had succumbed to his inner desires.

Scott reached down and took his cock out of his boxers. He lifted up Trisha's shirt, revealing her shaved pussy. He positioned himself in front of her hole. Trisha knew what was about to happen...
"Scott... no..." And with one quick motion, Scott dove into her pussy with all his might, not caring if he ripped her apart.
"SCOOOTTT!!!! STOOOOOPPP IIIT!!! PLEEASSE JUST STOOOOO-"

"Honey, what's wrong?"
Scott snapped out of his dream. "God damnit..." he said.
"What? What's wrong?"
"Nothing, I'm not hungry anymore." He tried to get up, but Trisha stopped him.
"Wait, this is about last night, right?"
"Not really. Listen, I don't wanna talk about it..." this time he got up and walked out of the kitchen. Trisha watched Scott leave, and then she smiled, just like the time in her room...


(end of part 2)

okay... bear with me, part 3 cumming soon if ppl still like this!

Matt and Suze... and Kerry: Part 3

Chunks on Teen Stories

“Hey, we never went swimming!” said Kerry.  “Let’s go now!”

“I’m in,” said Suze.  “Matt got me all hot and sweaty.  A nice cool swim sounds great.  Matt?”

Read More
t; font-family: arial">

“Count me in, too,” I said. 

We all got up and wrapped towels around us, then walked towards the ocean.  Suze and I held hands.  We detoured around our friends, staying in the shadows.  Someone was playing a guitar, and I could smell the sweet scent of marijuana mingled with the smoke from the campfire.  Kerry ran ahead of us towards the water.

“You’re a good sport, Matt,” said Suze.  “Thanks for being nice to Kerry and letting her… play.  She’s been driving me crazy with questions about boys and sex, and I finally decided that if I had the chance I’d help her get some hands-on instruction, as it were.  I really didn’t mean for it to be tonight.  I wanted tonight to be romantic, and even if you and I wound up not making love, I was hoping that you’d want to be with me.  And I don’t mean just for tonight.”  She looked at me shyly, and it dawned on me that she was afraid that I might say no.  I stopped and put my arms around her.

“Suze…  I swear to God, I’m the luckiest guy in the world.  I’ve wanted you ever since I saw you.  I can’t believe you want to be with me.  I still don’t understand why.”

She sighed and held me tight.  “Oh Matt, I don’t know where to begin.  You’re smart, you’re sweet, you’re a good friend to everyone, and you don’t have a raging ego like all the other jocks I know.  You’re cute and you have a totally hot body, but you act like you don’t know it.  And I’ve known you’ve had a crush on me.  I could feel you watching me during rehearsals.  It made me feel so sexy.  But you were so… proper that I figured I had to make the first move.”  She looked down.  “I sort of threw myself at you tonight.  But it’s because I feel like I’ve known you and been close to you for so long.  I’ve only had sex… made love with one other guy.  I hope you don’t think I’m a slut.”

I held her face in my hands and kissed her, then looked into her eyes.  “God, no, of course not.  Suze, listen to me.  I’m so happy that you want to be with me.  I want to be with you, too, for as long as you’ll have me.  You’re the best person I know.” 

A little tear ran down her cheek, and her arms tightened around me and her lips sought mine.  As I kissed her again, I worked my hands up under her towel and onto the firm cheeks of her ass.  “But,” I said, “If you want to be a little slutty now and then, I’ll definitely support that.”

Suze laughed and snaked her hand under my towel.  “I think that can be arranged, my dear…  Jesus, you’re hard again!  Do you take vitamin supplements or something?”  She started stroking me and leaned in for another kiss.  I pushed her down into the sand and opened her towel.  I heard splashing sounds from the direction of the surf.

“Shit!” said Kerry.  “Cold!!!”

I kissed Suze with a passion I didn’t know I had.  She ran her hands through my hair and returned my kiss with frenzy, her tongue battling with mine.  I cupped a breast in each hand and played with her nipples.  Her breath came in little pants and gasps.

“Right now, Matt” she said.  “In me… please… right now!”

I moved onto her and pushed with my hips and, in that perfect way that I’ve since learned almost never happens, we joined.  I started moving inside her.

“Where are you guys?” said Kerry

“Oh yeah!” said Suze.  “Ungh, oh Matt, oh baby, ahh, don’t stop, yeah, oh yeah!”  She was wet and so very tight, but I’d already climaxed three times that night and it felt as if I could last forever.  I rammed myself into her hard and fast, wanting to please her, wanting to fill every bit of her.  Her orgasm started almost immediately.

“Ahhhh… Matt, you’re making me come!  I’m getting it, baby… Ahhh… OH… AHHH!! Yes!! YES!!  Oh, Matt, AAHHHHH GOD!!!”  I kept slamming into her as her body went wild beneath me.  Her head whipped from side to side and she yelled out her release.

“What’s going on?” Kerry yelled from somewhere in the darkness.  “Where are you guys?  Susan, are you okay?”

Inspired, I briefly pulled out of Suze and flipped her over as she continued to shudder from her climax.  I moved my erection against her outer lips until I found the sweet spot and pushed, held her by the shoulders, and began slamming into her once more.  She pushed up onto her hands and knees.  I reached around her and grabbed her breasts and pulled her into me as I pistoned into her.  I delighted in the new sensation of screwing a girl from behind, pounding myself into the taut cushion of her firm teenaged ass.

Suze was making a loud, unintelligible mix of nonsense sounds, moving from one orgasm to the next.  Intermixed into this was a steady, “Ungh… ungh… ungh” from both of us, uttered in time with the rhythmic slap-slap-slap of our bodies ramming together.  I moved one hand down onto her mound and started playing with her clitoris, and she began to scream.

Suddenly Kerry was next to me.  “What’s wrong?  Susan, are you all right?  Say something!”

“AHHH!” said Suze.  “Oh God oh God OH GOD!!  Kerry… Uhhng… Mmmm…  You wanted… OHH!  To know the difference… OHHH!!  Oh, Matt…  Between making love and fucking… THIS IS FUCKING!!  OH, SHIT, I’M COMING AGAIN!!!  AAAHHHHH, YEAH!!”

“Wow,” said Kerry.

Finally I sensed my own orgasm beginning, not in my impossibly hard erection, or my balls, but seemingly in my very soul.  It spread over my entire body, down my legs and into my toes, and deep into my chest.  And, as I came into my beautiful, wonderful new lover, my lips began to tingle and my vision clouded, and I may have lost consciousness for a moment.

When I regained my senses, I was slumped over Suze, my penis buried deep within her, my arms still around her.  We were both gasping in deep, ragged, breaths.  I gave her a hard, desperate squeeze, and kissed the back of her neck.

“I love you, Suze,” I whispered.

She twisted around until her mouth could find mine and she kissed me, gently.  Tears were streaming down her face.  “Oh, Matt, I love you too,” she said.

Suddenly, there was the sound of loud applause and scattered hooting.  I looked to my right and saw all of our friends from the play sitting on the dunes and looking down at us.  Shit!  I covered Suze’s nude body as best I could. 

“Come on guys,” I yelled, “Jesus, how about some privacy?” 

Connie Tyler, a senior, walked down to us and ruffled my hair.  “Hey, Matt, we had to check out who was doing all that grunting and screaming.  If you want privacy, you guys are gonna have to find a soundproofed room!”

Suze was crying.  “Oh my God, my reputation is shot.  We’re going to be the talk of the school, Matt!”

Connie laughed.  She bent down and smoothed out Suze’s hair.  “Hey babe, look around,” she said.  Only then did I realize that Connie was naked, too.  Suze and I took another look at the group.

Some of them were still in their underwear, but most were nude.  There was a lot of kissing and fondling going on.  My friend Ty Parker and his girlfriend Marie were obviously and noisily making love, as were a few other couples scattered across the beach.

“What happens here stays here,” Connie said.  “We’ve been wondering when you two would get together.  Nice night for it.”  She patted me on the ass and walked back to her boyfriend.

I hugged Suze.  “Well, babe… what do you say we take that swim now?”  I carefully pulled out of her, got up onto shaky legs, and helped her stand.  We stood there for a moment, taking in all the kissing, moaning, sucking, and fucking that was going on.

“I can’t wait until I’m in high school,” said Kerry

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Matt and Suze... and Kerry: Part 2

Chunks on Teen Stories

You may want to dig up the golden oldie part 1: Matt, Suze... and Kerry (http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/48/1731.html"> face="arial,helvetica,sans-serif" size="2">http://www.sexstoriespost.com/stories/48/1731.html face="arial,helvetica,sans-serif" size="2">) before you read this.

*************************

“Don’t be jealous, Sweetie,” said Suze.  “We’re in th

Read More
is together now.”

Susan Martin and I had just made love for the first time.  We were lying naked on some towels in the back of her parents’ SUV.  Me and Suze… and Suze’s 13 year old sister Kerry.  My hard-on was still buried deep in Suze, and Kerry’s hand was between us and loosely wrapped around my member.

“That was awesome!” said Kerry.  “When you stopped pushing, I could feel you shooting your stuff, Matt!”

“Oh, God,” I said.  “I’m going to Hell.”  I carefully pulled out of Suze, gently pulled Kerry’s hand from my penis, and rolled onto my back between the two girls.

Suze chuckled, threw an arm around me, and nuzzled her face into my neck.  “It WAS pretty awesome, Matt.  Okay, so the educational portion of the evening went a little further than I thought it would, but I guarantee you that Kerry is really good at keeping a secret.”  Suze ran her hand over my chest and abs.  “Nobody’s forcing her to watch us, and she’ll be doing this herself in just a few years anyway, so it’s really no big deal.”

Lost as I was in post-coital bliss, her argument made perfect sense to me.  I concentrated on the feel of her hand as it moved lower and over my dick.

“My God, you’re still hard, Matt!” said Suze.  “You’re some kind of machine!”

“Like I said: it’s my first time, and you’re so beautiful, and I’ve wanted you for so long… and you’re touching me,” I said. 

Suze sighed and kissed me deeply, passionately, one hand in my hair and the other stroking my manhood.

“Are you going to fuck again?” said Kerry.

“Kerry,” said Suze, “We didn’t… do that.  We made love.”

“What’s the difference?”

“Maybe we’ll show you.”

“Can you do that sucking thing again first?”

“Sure, if it’s okay with Matt.  Is it?”

“Are you kidding?” I said.

Suze kissed her way down my body until, without preamble, her lips encircled my shaft and her mouth and throat engulfed all of me, down to the root.  I groaned.

“How do you do that?” said Kerry.  Her face was inches away from Suze’s as she watched her big sister deep throat me.  “It’s too big to all fit in your mouth, isn’t it?”

Suze pulled away from me.  A little string of her saliva trailed from her lips to the tip of my cock.  Her hand kept jacking me as she answered.  “Well, yeah, it’s too big to all fit in my mouth.  I sort of open my throat and take him all the way in.”

Kerry’s mouth hung open.  “In your throat?  How do you do that?  Why don’t you gag?  Does he shoot his stuff down your throat?”

“No, when he’s ready to come I’ll back off a little so that he comes in my mouth.  That way, I can taste him.”

“Ugh, I remember seeing that,” said Kerry.  But she didn’t look disgusted.  She looked fascinated.

“Do you want to try kissing it?” said Suze.

“Sure, I guess,” said Kerry

Oh, man.  I was hot for Suze, not her little sister.  On the other hand, the idea of a little girl sucking me off… 

A little girl.  “Uh, Suze…” I said.

“Education, remember Matt?  Okay, Kerry, first wrap your hand around his dick and jack him off, like I’m doing here.”  I watched as Suze removed her hand and Kerry took over.

“Like this?” Kerry asked.  Her little hand flew up and down my erect shaft, and I moaned.

“Slower,” said Suze.  Kerry’s hand movement slowed and became gentler and more... loving.  “That’s better.  Now, when you’re ready, use your mouth and tongue.  Careful not to bite.”

As I watched, Kerry lowered her head and I felt her hot breath on the tip of my dick while her hand continued to slowly masturbate me.  She gave my penis a little girl kiss, then tentatively stuck her tongue out and licked the sensitive underside of my shaft.  My whole body shivered, and I said, “Ungh.”

“Cool,” said Kerry.

“See,” Suze said.  “He likes it.  Do it some more.”

Kerry looked up into my eyes as she once again ran her tongue up and down the underside of my hard-on.  I moaned, and my hands went of their own accord to the back of her head, urging her on.

“Take him into your mouth, if you’re ready,” said Suze.

Still looking at me, Kerry opened her mouth and wrapped her little lips around the head of my penis.  She sort of stayed that way, with the tip in her mouth and her hand still moving over the shaft.

“Good!  Now take as much of him as you can into your mouth, and make some suction, like it’s a big candy cane.”  Kerry did.  “Now keep sucking while you pull your mouth almost all the way off, and start moving your hand again as your mouth uncovers his dick.  And keep doing that: mouth, hand, mouth, hand.  And use your tongue as much as you want.”

Kerry was a fast learner, and she was really getting into it.  I started moaning and wriggling around, and when she realized that it was her mouth and hand that were causing it, she started going faster.

“Unnh.  Unnh.  Oh.  My.  God.  Kerry, you’re making me come.  I’m going to come!”

Kerry pulled her mouth off of me, but her hand kept going.  “What should I do, Suze?”

Suze smiled.  “That depends, Sweetie.  Do you want him to come in your mouth like he did with me?”

“I don’t know,” said Kerry.  Her hand kept jerking me off, and my moans were getting more intense.  “I want to try, but I’m afraid I won’t like it.”

 “It’s starting,” I gasped.  “I’m starting to come!”

“Why don’t you let him come in your mouth, and if you like it you can swallow it, and if you don’t like it you can spit it out.  How’s that?”

“Okay,” said Kerry.  She took a deep breath, put her mouth around my dick again, and started suctioning me hard.  And that was all it took.

“Oh God, Oh God, OH GOD!” I yelled out as my balls tightened, my body started bucking, and my hot sperm shot into little Kerry’s mouth.  Waves of pleasure overtook me, so strong that I thought I might pass out.  But I had to know.  With supreme effort, and in the midst of my orgasm, I raised my head up to see what Kerry would do.

The little girl was swallowing my come as fast as she could.  As I watched she pulled her head back, and consequently took the last couple of spurts on her face.  She immediately stuck out her tongue, lapped up the come dripping onto her upper lip, and swirled it around in her mouth.  “Mmmm!” she said.  “I like it!”

Suze laughed.  “Me, too, Sweetie!”  She leaned over and licked another drip from Kerry’s face, then licked Kerry’s lips, and then, to my surprise, gave Kerry a long, deep kiss.  Kerry’s eyes opened wide, then closed as she got into the kiss.  Then Suze pulled back.

“Well, Matt” she said, “you’re finally getting soft!”  As she played with my penis, a drop of come squeezed out of the tip.  Suze dipped down to lick it up.

“Hey!” said Kerry.  She reached over and squeezed another drop out and licked it up herself.   Then, before I knew it, both girls had their heads in my crotch and were squeezing my dick and licking the tip and shaft.

“Oh, I never thought I’d say these words, but please stop licking my dick!” I said.  “It’s too sensitive!”

Both of them said “Sorry, Matt,” making it sound like stereo.  They let go and moved up to lay along side me.  I hugged them both and, just because I could, moved until I had a hand cupping one breast on each girl.  I sighed.

“I really am going to Hell, I think,” I said.  “I just had sex with a 12 year old girl.”

“No, you didn’t,” said Suze.  “You helped teach my sister how to give a blowjob.  No big deal.  What you and I did… now THAT was sex!  You rocked my world.”

“Can Matt and I have sex?” said Kerry.

Suze looked at me and grinned.

I am, without a doubt, going straight to Hell.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

College Pals

Luckymann on Love Stories

                               College Pals

 Joan was a petite, 19-year-old, brunette.  She was 5’2,” and her body was accented by breasts and hips that were just large enough to give her some very nice curves.  She had very little body fat, and her belly was soft but flat.  She usually wore her hair in a style that framed her face in a soft oval.  Joan was not a glamorous beauty, but, she presented an appearance that was deliciously cute.  On top of her appearance, Joan had a very sweet personality to go with it.   
 Unbeknownst to Joan, she had played a staring roll in the wet dreams of almost every boy who knew her in high school.  She

Read More
had dated a few of the luckier boys, while the rest had merely drooled over their thoughts of Joan. 
 Bill, also 19, was a very good athlete, and he had played sports through high school.  He was 5’11” and weighed 210 pounds.  He kept his light brown hair cut short and neatly combed.  Bill had kept his solid body in excellent condition during the summer following high school graduation.  When he enrolled in college, the football and basketball coaches had both been disappointed.  Bill hadn’t even tried out for their teams.    
 Unfortunately for Bill, he had not been one of Joan’s boyfriends.  They had always been friendly towards one another all through high school, but they had never been on a date.  Even though Bill frequently wanted to get to know Joan on a more personal level, one, or the other, always seemed to have something going with someone else. 
 Joan and Bill had many things in common though.  They had known each other since the 8th grade.  They had hung out with the same group of friends through high school.  Both were good students, and had known early in their Junior year they would be going to the same state university.   
 Early in their Senior year of high school, Joan and Bill had applied to, and been accepted by the state university several hundred miles from their home town.  Their acceptance was dependent on high school graduation, of course.   As resident college freshmen, they would be away from home and on their own for the first time.  Though they were very good high school students, Joan and Bill had promised to help and support each other at college if either needed it.   
 Within a week after the start of their college classes, both Joan and Bill realized they needed that help.  Bill was strong in math and the sciences.  Joan excelled in English and had wonderful writing skills.  Their skills and weaknesses complimented each other.  They were soon studying together almost every night. 
 The study sessions were held in Joan’s dorm room.  Her dorm afforded much roomier comfort than Bill's did.  Bill shared his very small dormitory accommodations with a roommate.  It was little more than one room with a bathroom at the end of the hall. 
 Joan, on the other hand, had a small apartment to her self.  It consisted of a small living room, a bedroom with two twin beds, and a bathroom.  She was supposed to have had a roommate.  However, the prospective roommate had gotten ill just prior to the beginning of classes, and she still hadn’t arrived on campus.    
 As Bill and Joan studied together, their personal relationship gradually changed.  They were slowly growing closer.  What had started out as two friends helping each other with homework, had grown to become something more.  After several weeks, their study sessions had begun to be interrupted by periods of playful teasing, prodding, hugging, and quick gentle kisses on their cheeks.  In addition to their homework sessions, they spent most of their free time together.            
 One chilly Friday evening, Bill arrived at Joan’s room carrying, along with his backpack full of books, a college student's basic survival rations, a pizza and a cheap bottle of wine. 
 He said, “We’ve been working hard on school work.  Since we don’t have class until Monday, how about helping me with this pizza and wine.  We can study tomorrow night.”
 With a smile spreading widely over her face, Joan agreed.  They had been working very hard since the start of classes, and their good test scores reflected that work.  So, she too felt they deserved a break. 
 Joan put her books away and turned on her TV.  She and Bill settled on the couch to watch TV and eat.  As the pizza disappeared and they drank the wine, they became playful with each other, as they usually did.  Then, as they finished the last of the wine, Joan laid her head on Bill’s shoulder and settled in to watch a movie that had just started on TV. 
 With his left arm around Joan’s shoulders, Bill gently pulled her toward him and tried to kiss her cheek. 
 This time, however, Joan resisted, briefly.  She turned her head to face him.  Instead of the playful peck they usually shared, she gave him a passionate, lip to lip, tongue darting, open mouth, extended lip lock. 
 As they breathlessly broke the kiss, both Bill and Joan gazed into each other’s eyes.  Something had just changed between them.  Bill scooted to the end of the couch, turned Joan so her back was toward him, and gently laid her back onto his lap. 
       She offered no resistance.  Joan, her neck and head cradled in Bill’s right arm, smiled up at him.  He was gazing into her bright hazel eyes.  Bill wrapped his left arm around Joan’s waist and, with his right arm, pulled her face toward his.  They kissed again.  Only this time, they kissed with a passion neither had known before. 
 Both knew their relationship was rapidly changing.  No longer would they be just friends and study partners.  They were becoming much more.  
 As they broke their kiss, Bill hugged her and softly said, “I’ve been wanting to do that for years, but you always seemed to have a boyfriend.”
 “Oh, I wish you had asked me out, I’ve had a crush on you since we were in the 9th grade.  I was so jealous of the girls you dated.”  Joan softly replied.  “Now, kiss me like you mean it.” 
 Bill again pulled her toward him and gave her the most sensual kiss he knew how to give.  Their tongues explored each others mouths as he held her upper body tightly to his. Bill had slid his left hand under her sweatshirt and was gently rubbing her back. 
 When he started nuzzling her neck and ears, she made soft mewing sounds.  She was purring like a kitten.  A quiet gasp escaped from Joan’s throat when Bill slid his hand around her body and cupped her right breast.     
 She wasn’t wearing a bra.  Due to her petite size, she didn’t need one.  She seldom wore a bra when not going out in public. 
 Her nipples had already hardened into small hard pebbles.  When Bill gently pinched them, a audible groan came from Joan.  She raised her chest toward Bill’s hand.  She whispered to him, “Let’s go to the bedroom.  We’ll have more room in there.” 
 Joan started to sit up, but Bill held her firmly to his chest.  He slid his left arm under her legs and, holding her tightly, stood up.  As he carried her toward her bedroom, Joan wrapped her arms around Bill’s neck and shoulders and kissed him passionately.  When they reached Joan’s bedroom, Bill gently sat her on the edge of her small bed. 
 Joan raised her arms as Bill pulled the bottom of her sweatshirt up.  Even without a bra, her smallish breasts stood firmly out from her chest.  Though her tits were small, they were an adequate handful.  Her hard nipples, protruding prominently from her breasts, seemed to be begging to be sucked.  And, that’s just what Bill did. 
 Dropping to his knees, Bill proceeded to kiss, lick, suck, and gently nip all over both of Joan’s tits.  As his mouth worked on one boob, his hand kneaded and pinched the other. 
 Joan was continuously moaning.  With her eyes closed, she had her head tossed back and rolling from side to side.  With both hands, she was firmly holding Bill’s head to her chest.     
 As Joan laid back on the bed, Bill removed his shirt and pants, and slid in next to her.  When he returned his attentions to her chest, Joan again pulled his head tightly to her.  Bill lavished attention on Joan's chest until she nudged his hand toward her stomach. 
 He slowly slid his right hand down her belly to her jeans’ waistband.  With a quick snap and zip, he gained access to her panty covered crotch.  When he put his thumb under the left side of her jeans’ waistband, Joan did the same on the right side.  A quick push and a few kicks, and Joan’s jeans flew through the air to the floor. 
 Bill and Joan were thinking similar thoughts.  Their long held dreams and desires for each other were about to come to pass.  Neither of them wanted to hurry.  Both wanted this night together to last as long as possible.   
     As Bill cradled Joan in his right arm, his mouth continued to minister to her tits, and he stroked her panty covered pussy with his left hand.  Joan’s pubic hair was nearly as soft as that on her head.  Bill enjoyed gently stroking it through her panties like a beloved kitten.  The results were much the same a stroking a kitten.  Joan seemed to be continuously purring.    
 Slowly, Joan spread her legs giving Bill greater access to her pussy.  As Bill rubbed up and down Joan’s slit, her panties rapidly became soaked with her natural lubricating juices. 
 Pulling her panties aside, Bill stroked Joan's extremely wet pussy.  Gently spreading her outer lips, he slowly inserted a finger in her love hole.  As he stroked in and out of her hot box, a second finger soon joined the first. 
 Joan’s moaning became louder as she began to loose control.  An orgasm was rapidly building.  
 In the mean time, Joan had reached down and found Bill’s already hardened cock.  Slowly at first, she began giving it long gentle strokes.  As she became more and more excited, her grip on Bill’s manhood tightened, and the speed of her stroking increased.   
 “Please, honey, I want you.  Make love to me, now.” Joan was almost begging. 
 Bill needed no further encouragement.  He quickly removed her drenched panties and his own underwear.  Gently, he rolled onto Joan and positioned his rock hard cock at the entrance to her drenched pussy.  With a short thrust, Bill’s cock head spread Joan’s outer lips and popped into the entrance of her hungry hole.  Pausing only briefly, with one slow, smooth, stroke, Bill tenderly fed his entire length into Joan. 
 As he fully entered her, Joan gasped, raised her knees, and wrapped her legs around Bill’s waist.  Once Bill was fully buried in Joan, they stayed locked together like that for what seemed like several minutes.  Both were happy just to enjoy the feeling of each other’s body.  Neither of them wanted to hurry the moment, or the feeling.  
 Joan was not a virgin, but she had only been with a couple of lovers prior to Bill.  However, Bill was, by far, the biggest man she had been with.  She was amazed at how Bill made her feel so full. 
 Bill too had only consummated a couple of previous intimate encounters.  He relished in the way Joan’s tight, hot, pussy seemed to be hugging his cock’s entire length.  He felt as though his manhood was snugly wrapped in wet, warm, velvet.   
 Slowly at first, Bill began stroking in and out of Joan’s tight pussy.  With each pull back, she relaxed her leg’s grip on his waist, and he pulled almost out of her hole.  As he slid back in, she tightened her leg’s grip and pulled him into her as deeply as possible.  Even though they were moving slowly, those full strokes had them both nearing orgasm in a very short time.  Several times, as he neared his eruption, Bill stopped stroking and remained motionless, deep in Joan.
 After a while, even holding still was not going to further delay Bill’s inevitable climax.   
 “Baby, I’m about to cum!”  Bill breathlessly said. 
 “Me too!  Give it to me, Honey.”  Joan gasped.   
 Bill rapidly increased the speed and force of his thrusts.
 Joan released her legs from around his waist, brought her knees to her chest, and hugged Bill tightly around his neck.  She cried.  “I’m cuming, Honey.  Hammer it to me!” 
 Bill did just that.  With rapid, hard, thrusts, he rammed deeply and repeatedly into Joan.  Then, with one last hard thrust, he buried his cock deep into Joan’s hot depths.  While passionately kissing Joan, Bill pumped his large load of cum deep into her hungry hole. 
 Remaining locked together, they began to relax.  Joan slowly lowered her feet to the bed.  She kept her knees raised to help Bill stay in as long as possible.  Bill continued to lay on, and in, her for some time.   
 In that position, they cuddled and talked until Bill softened and was no longer capable of staying in Joan.  Only then, did Bill roll off Joan and pull her tightly to his chest.  They continued to cuddle and talk for quite a while. 
 After a while, Joan asked Bill if he wanted to take a shower with her. 
 “Of course!  A shower with you would be nice.”  He replied.
 Joan got out of bed first, and headed for her bathroom. 
 As Bill watched her walk away, he thought to himself, ‘Even her little ass is cute’.  With that thought, he jumped out of bed and followed her to the shower. 
 As Joan bent into the shower to adjust the water temperature, Bill gently patted her ass.  When she got the water to her liking, Joan stepped in, and Bill immediately followed. 
 They sensually soaped and scrubbed every inch of each other’s body.  The soap made their bodies slippery and arousing.  It didn’t take long for both of them to become stimulated again.  When they were both covered with soap suds, they hugged each other tightly.  As the warm water streamed over them, the soap was rinsed off. 
 Bill pushed Joan’s back against the shower wall, leaned against her, bent over, and firmly kissed her.  Then, reaching down, he grabbed a cheek of her ass in each hand, and lifted her until they were face to face.  Another long passionate kiss, and he began lowering her.   
 She didn’t quite make it to the shower floor, however.  As she slid down Bill’s body, she felt her pussy being entered by his again fully erect shaft. 
 With a big grin, she said, “Oh baby, again?”
 “If you like.”  Bill said.
 “I like!  Oh yes, I like.  Do me again!”
 As Bill continued to lower her, Joan raised her legs and wrapped them around his waist.  She also wrapped her arms around his neck and shoulders. 
 With his strong upper body, Bill was easily able to maneuver Joan’s small frame.  He continued lowering her until her pussy was fully impaled on his ridged spear.  When he had fully lowered her onto his cock, still firmly holding her ass, he raised her up again. Just as his cock’s head was all that remained in her, Bill again lowered Joan onto his manhood.  After several long slow strokes like that, he began increasing the speed of Joan’s impaling.  He was soon rapidly bouncing her on his hard-on. 
 Joan tried to speak with each impaling stroke, but could only get out one syllable at a time.  “Oh-ba-by!  Do-me-hard-er.  Yes!  Yes!  Oh, yes!  I’m-cum-ing!”
 Just a few seconds later, Bill shoved her body down hard on his cock.  As he firmly held his cock in her depths, he pumped another load of cum deep in Joan’s love hole. 
 As their orgasms subsided, Joan was exhausted.  She had released her grip on Bill’s neck.  Her arms and legs hung limply at her side, and she leaned against the shower wall.   However, she was still well off the shower’s floor.  She was still suspended on Bill’s cock.  He was still hard, and he still had her impaled.  They both laughed as he kissed her, gently raised her off his cock, and lowered her to the shower floor.
 After a quick rinse, they returned to her bed, and cuddled until the fell asleep.  They slept in the nude, and enjoyed one of the best night’s sleep of their young lives.  It would be the first of many more to come. 
 Bill and Joan knew their relationship was forever different.  Both sensed their first night of tender, loving, sex had begun what would turn out to be a long and loving relationship.                                                                                          
     

Mom's Tan

Mbop on Incest Stories

PROLOGUE: This is the first story I've submitted to this site. It's from a male POV and I hope it all sounds right because I had to use my imagination a lot for this one. I'd be appreciative if you reviewed it or pmed me on the forum (I'm mbop). Thanks to my friends who gave me advice. Enjoy!


It all started when I was 15. First, some background info: my dad had been called up for the reserve and had been somewhere in Korea or the Pacific for quite some time -- all I knew is that it was standard duty and nothing bad would happen. Although we were fairly well off my mom still worked as a clerk at the bank. She said she liked the job and had many friends there but she would often come from

Read More
work exhausted and physically in pain because she had to stand almost all day. She would most often ask for a massage to help soothe her suffering; for some reason, my little nine year old brother always did it and it was always the same routine whenever I bothered to look: mom on her belly, my brother massaging the back of her legs and her back. But on this particular day it was different. She asked me instead because my brother was in a slumber party for the beginning of summer.

 


As per usual during the hot summer days I was going to go swimming in the pool -- it was great fun -- so I was in my trunks. My mom was an avid sunbather and was fairly tanned -- today she was dressed in a black, two piece bikini that seemed a little small for her. It seemed much more revealing than what I had usually seen her in.

 

I had never massaged anyone before but I figured if my little brother could do it then I could easily handle it. My mom went out to the pool and sat on a dark plastic bench, waiting for me. She handed me a bottle and said, "OK mister, just put some of this in your hands, then work on my legs to get started. Sound good?" I nodded and she turned over onto her belly, supported by the bench. It was high enough that her arms could hang without touching the ground.

 


I looked at the bottle and it said 'OIL LUBE' along the side. "Careful, I microwaved it but I think it should be OK now. It really feels good on your skin!" I squeezed it and a transparent liquid shot out onto the palm of my hands, it was indeed very warm. I spread it across both my hands and then walked to one side of my mom.

 


I reached down and started rubbing her calves with my lubed fingers. "No, no," mumbled my mother, "really get into it." So I grabbed her entire calf and squeezed up and down, trying not to be too rough. "Ahhh yes, that's the spirit!" cooed my mom.

 


After massaging her lower legs for about five minutes she told me to do her stomach. She rolled over and put on her sunglasses. I moved up alongside her and started as I was getting used to this. I could not help but notice throughout this, however, how impressive and intimidating my mother's figure was in reality. I was pretty nervous around girls, but this was just my mom. But now I see her in this new light, practically naked before my eyes and here I am rubbing her with hot oil.

 


I looked up. Her breasts were practically overflowing from her top, and they were sticking out of the bottom, forming a nice reverse cleavage. I looked down...her bottom piece was barely covering her private parts. I could visibly see some dark hairs poking out.

 


I massaged higher.

 


Before I knew it I was playing near the bottom of her boobs at this time. My loins were twitching after awhile – I hid it by bending over slightly. She giggled and told me to stop, and then she turned over to a prone position so that I could massage her back. Before that, however, she asked me to take off her clothes. "Um...why?" I coyly asked. Why I even asked I don't know, but she responded matter-of-factly, "You don't think I want tan lines do you?"

 


This came as a mild shock to me but it was very pleasurable to the mind's eye, if you understand. With the energy of, well, a pubescent 14 year old, I wasted no time and, after fumbling a bit, unhooked her top. I was giddy! "Don't forget the bottom." I looked down, confused. "Just take them off," she insisted. I slowly stripped and rolled her bottom down to her ankles and she raised her leg a little bit so I could toss them to the side.

 


The view that greeted me dazzled the mind. My mother's beautiful, plump ass rose like a wonder of the world that shone in the bright sun. Between her cheeks was a mysterious darker patch.

 

"Is something wrong back there?"

"Uh, nothin--it's just that, er..."

"I was never this difficult for your brother, but come on, you've seen me naked before. I think you can handle it. Now, do my back, please."

 


I squeezed some of the tanning oil onto her back. Her back was warm and she flexed her sore muscles as I tended to their wounds. "Oh! That feels so good after a long day," she purred. I worked her shoulder blades in particular and then, inch by inch, moved downward. I couldn't take my eyes off of my mom's butt. I squeezed more lotion onto the small of her back and then I just barely touched the top of her crack with my hands. I kept sliding lower...and lower. She wasn't saying anything!

 


My palms were now on my mother's glorious buttcheeks. I just stared down incredulously. "Are you going to massage my butt or just grab it?" I drizzled the oil onto her crack like I would chocolate syrup on icecream. I grabbed her ass and started massaging the cheeks like dough. My mom was the only woman I’d seen naked this up close to me before. I became extremely hard at the sight her vagina between her asscheeks, I got a good view every time I rolled her butt up. This hot scene caused a large tent in my swimming trunks as I watched the oil flow down her slit and coat her inner thighs.

 


Like I said, I've never really been attracted to my mom before. But this gorgeous, long legged, tanned, blonde creature before me presented a feast for my swarming, foggy pubescent mind.

 


I noticed her boobs were large enough to show even when she was on her stomach. I headed there and just glided over the side and then the sides of her belly and a little into her nether area just at the sides and back to her ass. I did this over and over again and I got hornier and hornier, then she started to moan and all of a sudden she turned onto her side fully revealing her bouncy tits and she saw the large lump in my trunks. I must have been beet red at this moment. She shot me a questioning smile and asked me to massage her boobs. Her entire body was sparkling and slick with oil and it hypnotized me. I poured large globs of oil directly onto each breast and I was pleased to see them melt down like sweet maple syrup on some tantalizing stack of sexy pancakes.

 


I started feeling them up. Her boobs were large enough that an entire hand could not grab all of the bouncy flesh. I started twirling my fingers around the nipples and my mom’s breath became quicker. My embarrassment heightened as my woody pointed obscenely down at her belly, sticking straight out from me. Out of nowhere she huskily asked me to suck her nipples and I was obliged, so I bent down and sucked tentatively, savoring the flavor of my mom's nipples and the oil combined. I swirled my tongue around her pointy nipple.

 


She put her arms around me and told me there was nothing to be embarassed about, that the sight of a naked woman is pleasing to a man and that an erection is the natural reaction. I continued to suckle at her breast like a baby. "I'm going to turn around now, I want you to finish the massage, son."

 


She turned over onto her stomach except this time her ass was sticking up in the air and her dark slit was clearly visible. This was definitely an offer, something I could not possibly refuse.

 


I walked up to behind her and massaged the globes of her ass and then slowly slid my hand down the oily crack. I took the bottle and poured an obscene amount of oil into the crack of her ass and watched it slide down -- my penis twitched again. I put my hand between her asscheeks and felt up and down, eventually feeling the engorged, thick petals of her womanhood, which elicited a strong intake of breath from my mother. I dragged my hand from her clit to her asshole, going down the middle of the entire length of her slit. Her shuddering frame told me I was doing something right.

 


I clumsily palmed at my desire, desperately looking for an opening, the canal from which I was born. I inserted my finger into her vagina and started fingering her; she began to moan. I kept diddling her with my index finger while groping her hot flesh. After several minutes she began to moan more and more, begging me to not stop. The more she moaned, the faster I went, until I realized that I may never get another opportunity like this again where she is so vulnerable and open. I quickly grabbed onto my trunks and slid them down so my dick was exposed to the warm summer air. I straddled the bench and slightly lowered myself -- I had to get the angle right. I started to massage her snatch again to make sure the hole was where I thought it was; then I put my cockhead between her pouty pussy lips and sank in.

 

I slid between and past her thick labia, there was little resistance due to the oil, her natural wetness, and the youthful size of my cock, I suppose. She did, however, let out a sharp gasp and a “what th..” before realizing that I had actually gone this far without even asking or saying anything. I had no idea what I was doing; I just started to hump up against her hot ass. I was only about half way in her though. She started saying “Mommy loves you no matter what baby.”

 


She lifted her hindquarters against me to give me full access to her hungry, steamy snatch. I plowed deep within her until I felt my balls being squeezed between her body and mine. My idle hands grabbed her ass and held on tight. Her insides were extremely warm and wet, buttery from her juices and the oil. She would push back and I would go fully within her to my hilt, so slick, so easy, it didn't seem like it should be so easy but the wetness made my skin glide past her skin, until I bottomed out again. I couldn't help but groan as, fully inside her, just sitting there with my dick buried inside of her syrupy sheathe, feeling her vagina ripple along its length. I flexed my muscles and I could feel my head scraping against the ceiling of her cunt, I almost came from that but I held it in and slowed my pace.

 

Mother started the pumping action again and I just struggled to keep up, I wanted to do good for my first time. She kept moaning and repeating very slowly “mommy loves you.” She started to say it louder until her voice became slightly hoarse. Then she began to shake and pump at an amazing speed, moaning extremely loudly and she became really tight and started screaming "Oh! Oh! Fuck me honey, fuck me!" – I had done this to her! I made my own mother cum on my virgin dick. As it began I could only look down and see my mother's perfectly heart shaped ass rocking up and down -- then I felt it, her orgasm discharged a river of juice that was dripping obscenely from her slit, slathering my nuts and running down her inner thigh.

 

At this point I was humping with wild abandon and her strong pussy was grabbing and contracting hard around my boner. I knew I was going to lose it fast because I felt that familiar hot, burning feeling deep inside. I’d seen porn before and I knew what guys usually did but I didn’t want to pull out of her and she just kept pushing her hips and ass back against me – she was very strong, I just kept pressing back, bucking wildly as I began to lose control of my rhythm. I became scared of what to do so I started moaning and trying to get her attention.    

 

Seeming to understand, she said “It’s OK, I want to make you a man!" I kept moaning and asking her if I should pull out. "Just keep going with what feels right baby, let it go.“ Then I felt her insides spasm around the length of my boyhood. I started to moan “Oh mom! Oh mom! You are making me cum!” because it felt so good that it hurt. I felt the burning sensation explode like the pressure from a dam that had burst. I could do nothing but stare down in ecstasy as I was clenched between her two muscular thighs. Flesh against flesh, I pressed against my mother’s ass and my balls dangled against the place where I was conceived as they pumped a torrent of their precious contents deep inside of her. I stood buried inside my sweet mother, giving her all I had and feeling the electricity shoot through my being. Looking back this was very wrong, yet so warm and loving of her. "Oh! I love you so much!" she cried out. I don’t know how long I sat there, shooting a fountain of hot cum into my loving mother, but I do know that it was one of the best orgasms of my life and it felt like I emptied a gallon of sperm right into her awaiting pussy.


After a minute I began to wilt and I came out of her. Mom finally stood up and said I was a good massager. A white trail of my juices was running down her inner leg. She glided over to me and frenched me deeply; I was taken aback by her tongue. She finally broke off and said, "I'm going to go take a shower, you're welcome to join me if you want."


 

In the twilight of my first ever sexual experience I was in a confused haze but I knew in my heart of hearts that I wanted to experience more so I followed my naked mother into the house like an obedient student. As I pursued her up the stairs I could not help but stare as her blatantly exposed bottom seductively waved back and forth, my fluids still running out of her crack, giving me all the energy I needed to take the next dozen steps.

 


As she turned on the shower I couldn't help but begin to blather, "Mom I'm sorry I don't know what came over me..." She put a finger to her mouth and shushed me. "What is happening is happening, don't try to reason it baby, now get in the shower, the water is warm."

 

My beautiful mother closed the sliding door and then embraced me in her arms, she was taller than me so I just put my face between her bosoms. She whispered into my ears, "I love you very much my dear son...I would never do anything like this if I didn't think you wanted it." The water was now very hot, soaking us both as we embraced tightly in each other's arms.

 

"Give me the word and we'll stop and never speak of this again, dear."

 

"But mom, this is incredible, I want to be with you again! That's why I followed you here!"

She started to giggle. "Oh I was hoping you felt that way...you know, you made me really messy back there...how about washing your old mom down?" She handed me a shampoo bottle and turned around. I squirted the shampoo into her long hair and started washing it with both hands. "Mom, you're not old, you're the most beautiful woman in the world..."

 

"Oh, I'm flattered...I'm glad you think so."

 


I continually massaged her hair and watched as the soap trailed down the curvaceous contours of her body, leaving trails of foam in her nether regions. I reached around her body and felt her slippery jugs, lifting below and raising them up. This caused her to coo and bump back with her butt, which brushed my groin and induced my sleeping manhood to slightly awake. I continued to massage her ample, pendulous breasts, relishing the full weight of a mature woman.  

 

She grabbed my hands and put them down to her side and turned around. She embraced me again and frenched me deeply, then knelt down to her knees. "Let's get this little fellow started." She wrapped her warm, soapy hands around my cock and it felt like heaven. She deliberately gave long, hard strokes, stretching the foreskin around the shaft until I was fully erect. Suddenly I was surrounded by hot breath and my mother inhaled me, my length was not great so she took it all, my head was at the back of her throat. I gasped as the feelings caused me to spasm. She bobbed her head as the water fell on us, the feelings were so intense as her wet tongue sparked the nerve endings in my cockhead. "Oh mom! Oh god!" Suddenly she stopped and slowly stroked me again with her slippery hand, pulling the skin far back and revealing my naked meat, which she licked with the greatest of care. "I think that's as far as I'll go with that, but I wanted you to experience how good that felt."

 


She stood up and was above me again. Wanting to reciprocate the favor I cupped my hand and palmed between her thighs, which caused her to open her mouth and lean back. I continued to slide back and forth, which caused her legs to wiggle apart. She grabbed my right hand and brought it to her face and sucked my finger, then brought it down and put it against her slit. "Do you feel this little nub? That's my clit, rub it please, it makes a woman feel so good." I felt it alright, I kept palming as I was before except this time on the front of her pubes. The reaction was immediate, she began to moan softly as steam enveloped us.

 

Then I saw it, out of the corner of my eye -- a blue bar of soap was sitting innocently on a side shelf. Grinning wickedly, I picked it up and held it between my fore and middle fingers. I placed it against her pelvis and slid it down towards her pubic hair, lathering it up. The soap bar itself was worn down into a dull, thin slice, which I couldn't help but place between her thick pussy lips. I ran it up and down her slit with zeal, fucking her hot flesh with the slippery bar. She started to giggle, she said it tickled, but then she started to cry out in pleasure. I massaged her pubic hair, a thick bush of dark hair right above her crack. The soap slowly rinsed away as the small rivers of water went down her stomach.


I kneeled down and placed my face right between her legs and started to lap her cunt bottom to top while I pushed the soap in deeper. It didn't penetrate her because of its odd shape but it caused her to hump against my face. Remembering what she said, I flicked my tongue across her clit and she grabbed my head and pressed my face between her thighs. By this time I was practically suckling on her clit while furiously rubbing the soap piece along her crack. "Ooh sweetie, that's it, that's good, but please, oh god! I need something in me...hurry, right now!" I put two fingers in my mouth and then placed them against my mother's fleshy labia, digging in until they were accepted. I started to pull out but my mom told me to just keep them in and then I felt her hole contract and spasm around my fingers as her body began to shake and jiggle. There was no doubt of her climax as she let out a loud moan that reverberated off the shower walls. I dropped the soap and just kept licking her engorged clit as my fingers were knuckle deep in warm, flowing juices.

 


As she came back to earth she reached out to hug me. "Oh sweetie, that was so good. You're such a quick learner." Our arms wrapped around each other's slick bodies in a very intimate moment when suddenly I felt something warm -- my cockhead was rubbing against her inner thigh! I couldn't help but push up, causing it to brush against her bush. "Oh baby, momma's neglected you..." I arched my back and pushed into her and the petals of my mother's most secret and guarded flower parted to accept my manhood. Her flesh clung around me as I slowly intruded, I was beginning to stand on my tippy toes but I could not fully get inside due to our height difference.

 

She tried to bend her knees and lower herself to help, which did work as long as I was going up. I began to slowly hump, maybe one full stroke every ten seconds. It was very sensual, my hands wandered down to her plump ass and I just relished the feeling as I squeezed. "Mmm son, I can't believe we're doing this, it's so wrong...but it feels so right. Here, let me help."

 

With those words she grabbed my sides and pushed me against the wall, I slid down into a natural position so my lap was easily reached. My mom was now on top of me and she lowered herself, her legs spread on either side of mine, her wet, slick, and bulging breasts pressed right into my face -- she just kept sliding down until I was fully enclosed in her throbbing bush.

 

I wasn't even in the water anymore, but I didn't care, I just sat there as she rose and fell, sliding deliciously along my length, I just sat and grabbed her ass. As I got into it I started to spread her asscheeks and feel her crack -- I was in heaven.


She was practically sitting on my balls when she started to mew in pleasure. "Oh god...I felt so guilty with you by the pool, but I haven't had this in so long. Your father hasn't been treating me like he used to." I didn't say anything but I couldn't help but think that he was crazy not to. She started to hump against me faster, increasing the tempo. "I love you so much," she purred. Our tongues explored each other's mouths as my fully engorged dick was sucked into her dew covered love nest again and again.


 

She started to moan again in a deep, womanly voice. Not the kind of porn voice where they sound like scared little girls -- a deep, authoritative voice, from a woman that knows what she is doing and what she wants. "Oh god, I'm cumming again!" She cried out in ecstasy as she rode me for all that she was worth, slamming me against the wall, bringing herself to a powerful orgasm. Her boobs shook and jiggled like jelly as she rose and fell onto me, she became increasingly vocal, screaming as she rose and fell onto me again and again and again. Her warm pussy hungrily grabbed at my blood filled dick, sending amazing sensations through my body. The ancient call of nature began to throb inside my loving mother, calling me to give in to my raw feelings.



With a sense of urgency I warned her... "Mom, mom, you're making me cum! You feel too good!"

"Oh god baby, I can't believe this, I really shouldn’t let you again, but oh god, please cum...cum in me, baby! Fucking cum in me!" Her dirty language caused me to lose control as I humped up to meet her downward thrusts, wantonly seeking out her mouth with my tongue and hugging her like I would never see her again (for all I knew, I would never have this opportunity again!). I broke the kiss just long enough to cry out "Oh mommy!" as the first shot of my sinful load was powerfully shot out of my pumping cock and accepted by my mother's warm, sugary pussy. With all of my strength I pushed upward, burying myself within her and unloading everything I had. Even before I had lost control I couldn't help but think that I was about to cum in the same woman's womb that had carried me for nine months all those years ago -- this caused me to shoot harder, my balls were desperately emptying everything they had. This woman above me has fed me, dressed me, looked after me and loved me with all of her heart for the past 15 years and here I was, cumming deep into her soul, my sensitive meat surrounded by her loving, clasping pussy. It felt like I filled my mother with a lasting, glowing love, a bond that could never be broken.

 

We sat there together, in the shower's warm, cleansing water, for who knows how long. We continued to kiss and fondle each other as I withered out of my mom's welcoming body, watching my deposit once again dribble out in small rivers as the water washed it away, down the drain.


Exhausted from the sheer physical and emotional exertion, we dried each other off in silence and collapsed together into her huge, fluffy bed. "Son, what we did today is wrong...you can never tell anyone about this." We soon fell asleep cuddled together, my arms wrapped around her belly. I awoke several hours later to an empty bed and the smell of dinner wafting through the room. We sat down to a feast by ourselves, the house totally ours for the weekend. We ate and watched TV together when suddenly I felt her foot going up my shin and then between my legs, nestled against my crotch, which soon responded. I shot her a question glance and was met with a mischievous smile from across the table.

 

As I slid her panties to her ankles I asked her what would happen when dad and little brother came back. "Oh, nothing will change...we can't go back to being a normal mother and son. We're lovers now...we've shared too much of each other. I am yours forever if you'll have me!" To clearly show my response I positioned myself over her and slid into her warm, welcoming womanhood, claiming my mother's mind, body, and spirit with my actions. For the rest of our time on earth our very existence would depend on the other, a source of pleasure, love, respect, and cherished memories. A mother and son, two lovers -- a deeper connection of hearts and bodies than most ever know.

 

The End

Ashley...more fun with Uncle Dave

ashley_teenslut on Incest Stories

When Ashley Morgan woke up on Saturday morning it took her a minute to remember where she was. Then, as she looked over at the naked man sleeping beside her, it all came flooding back. She remembered her uncle deciding she should sleep in her mom and dad's room with him because there wasn't enough room in her little single bed. She felt her little pussy immediately get soaked as she remembered the events of the day before. Her uncle dave had come to stay with her for the weekend while her parents were away and it didn't take long before Ashley had him right where she wanted him! .....fucking his horny little niece's young cunt outside by the pool!

Ashley reached down to play with her wet slit as she thought about what had happened last night....After their adventure by the pool th

Read More
ey had dinner, during which Ashley told her uncle all about her experience with the stranger at the mall, starting with finding her daddy's magazines. As she described her first time in detail she could see her uncle's cock getting rock hard all over again. She climbed into his lap and unzipped his pants. She started playing with his dick as she finished telling the hot slutty story, describing how rough the man was with her virgin cunt and how it made her even more turned on...

"Mmmm you are a filthy little slut, aren't you?...", her uncle commented, hearing this nasty tale come from his sweet little niece's lips.

He lifted her onto the kitchen table and slid her tight little shorts down her legs, exposing her dripping little cunt, still swollen from taking her uncle's big cock.

"I wanna see you be real nasty for your Uncle Davie, okay Ashley?"

"Mmm whatever you want me to do I will do Uncle Dave", she said,spreading her legs wide for him to see.

With that, he went to the refridgerator and began rifling around. He came back with and oversized cucumber.

"I wanna watch my sexy lil girl shove this in her little slut cunt," he said to her.

Ashley took it from him, wrapping both hands around it,and started rubbing it up and down  her horny slit, trying to put on a good show for Uncle Dave. Very slowly she began to work it into her tight teenage fuckhole, opening her legs as wide as she could so he could see it stretch her out. After the hard fucking by her uncle her little pussy craved more and she loved the way the cold veggie felt inside her hot little hole. She began hammering her cunt with the cucumber for all she was worth, moaning and telling her uncle how good it felt fucking her own slut pussy.

As he watched, he stroked his fat pole. He couldn't believe just yesterday he hadn't seen his sweet little Ashley in two years and now here he was getting ready to fuck her for the second time while he watched her putting on a show with a veggie like a filthy little cumslut!

"Mmmm baby, you are such a hot little teen fucktoy!", he said as she lay back on the table with her legs in the air and started forcing the entire thing into her cunt.

He walked over to her and knelt down in front of the table. As she continued ramming the cuke into her hot pussy he shoved his tongue into her tiny pink asshole. Sometimes when Ashley was masturbating she would slide a finger into her tight butthole but she had never felt anything like this before and started cumming immediately, soaking the cucumber in her sweet teen juices.

"Mmm uncle dave,", she cried, "lick my little asshole, it feels so good!"

"Y'know what's really gonna feel good, baby?" he said...

"When I stick my big cock in that tight little fuckhole! Only nasty girls like it in the ass, and you are a very nasty little girl, aren't you, little Ashley?"

"Mmmm yeah Uncle Dave," she said, "I want you to give it to me hard with that great big man cock of yours! I can't wait to feel it in my filthy little butthole!"

"Spead your legs you little slut", he said.  "I wanna see your pretty face as you feel my dick invades that sweet virgin ass of yours!"

He rubbed his dick up and down her dripping slit getting it wet and ready. He could see that her sweet cunnie juices had already soaked the entrance to the puckered hole.

"Holy shit," he thought,"I can't believe I am getting ready to ram a 13 year old virgin asshole, much less my brother's daughter!" He knew he should feel disgusting, but the thought made him harder than he had ever been, as he imagined what it was going to feel like. Luckily he didn't have to wait to find out.

He knew he should probably get her used to it with one finger first, then two, but his dick just coulnd't wait another second. Positioning it at the entrance to her little butt, he grabbed onto her and began pulling her towards him, feeling the impossibly tight hole clench around the head of his fat cock. He expected her to cry out in pain but the look on her face told him she wanted this just as much as he did. That was all the encouragement he needed to grab onto he firm little asscheeks and ram his whole huge shaft inside of her, making her scream out in pain.

He was worried that it was too much for her tiny teen body to take but when she opened her mouth her words surprised him.

"Fuck yes, Uncle Dave, your cock feels so dirty and nasty in my little asshole! How do you like fuckin your niece in the butt?"

"Mmm Ashley it is the hottest thing I have ever done...you look so sexy and slutty spread out like that taking my big cock!"

"Mmm stick your fingers in my tight little pussy, Uncle dave, I wanna feel both my holes getting stretched out!"

She didn't have to ask twice...he held onto her shoulder with one hand and with the other shobed three fingers into her hungry cunt, making her cum again.

"Oh fuck, it feels so good cumming with your dick in my ass Uncle Dave!," she said, "both my holes feel completely stuffed!"

Hearing that gave him an even nastier idea. He picked up the cucumber, still sticky with Ashley's cum and forcefully rammed it into her cunt, filling the little girl up so much he thought she might burst. He pistoned it in and out of her dripping cunthole as he continued fucking her ass in long slow strokes, letting her feel  what is was like to have both holes worked over at the same time. He wished he had a video camera as he looked down at this hot little fuckslut, spread eagle on the table with a giant cucumber in her young pussy and her uncle's dick in her ass! Maybe next time he thought...

The sight was too much for him to take and he could feel a huge load of cum rising inside his heavy balls. He began fucking his sweet little niece's asshole as hard as he could. He couldn't wait to fill her up with cum.

"Oh fuck Ashley, you are such a good little fuck, you are gonna make you uncle cum!", he said.

"Mmmm Uncle dave, please fill my filthy ass up with your hot cum! I can't wait to feel it shooting inside me!" begged Ashley

Hearing the little whore beg for his cum sent him over the edge and he groaned hard as his cock spasmed and began filling up his niece's butthole with spurt after spurt of creamy jizz. Feeling his cock tighten inside her made her cum again, and as she did the filthy things coming out of her mouth continued to shock him.

He pulled his cock out and bent down to watch her gaping asshole as his sticky cum dripped out and pooled all over the table. She immediately got onto her hands and knees on the table and told him she wanted to suck her filthy slut juices off his cock. Just hearing the little whore talk this way made his cock start to rise again and as she lapped it clean he knew they wouldn't be getting much sleep tonight...

Ashley...naughty fun with Uncle Dave

ashley_teenslut on Incest Stories

Ever since her first time with the stranger at the mall, Ashley Morgan could not stop thinking about sex....unlike a normal teenage girl, she was not thinking about her boyfriend, or a crush at school....instead she was thinking about having filthy slutty sex with way older men, men she didn't even know! She couldn't get her experience at the mall out of her head....she just kept picturing herself bent over in that little dressing room while a man she had just met took her virginity, fucking her hard and rough, not caring that it was her first time! As Ashley lay in bed at night, rubbing her little wet cunnie to orgasm, she pictured it over and over and also imagined new scenes with strange, using her teen body like a toy and talking dirty to her...

On Wednesday Ashley's parents t

Read More
old her they had to go away for the weekend. Ashley's mom told her that her uncle dave was willing to come and stay for the weekend, but that if Ashley preferred she could spend the weekend at a friend's house. Shhe thought about going to her friend Danielle's house, but then she began to get a very naughty idea.....She remembered how good looking uncle Dave still was at 40 and how much she had changed since he last saw her. He would have to notice how sexy she had become, and she could certainly help it along by teasing him mercilessly!Parading arond in sexy,skimpy little clothes...sitting in his lap....maybe even letting him catch a peek at her naked young body....The more she thought about it the more exited she got! After she finished bringing off her hot little cunt, she told her mom to call uncle dave and tell him she would love to have him spend the weekend with her.

Friday afternoon came and her parents were ready to leave. A knock came at the door and Ashley rushed to answer it...She had decided to leave on her cheerleading uniform from practice so that her uncle would immediately see how much she had grown up. When she opened the door he was even sexier than she had remembered! He was at least 6'2" with a strong athletic physique and a gorgeous smile. The look on his face was pure shock as he looked at the little blonde vixen answering the door...tiny with big blue eyes, sweet full lips and a perfectly toned little body that looked great in the revealing uniform! "Wow!", he sputtered,envoloping her in his arms, "I almost didn't recognize you Ashley. You've becoming a very beautiful young woman!" "Aww thanks uncle dave", said Ashley, "...I have sure missed you...I can't wait to spend all weekend catching up and having all kinds of fun!" Looking at this sexy young thing before him, hearing her talk about the fun they would have, Dave couldn't resist having some very impure thoughts, but he quickly remembered that she was his niece, and tried to make himself stop, telling himself that he was a perv for thinking that way...

Once Ashley's parents were gone, he asked her what she felt like doing. "Why don't we go for a swim while it's still hot out?", she suggested..."did U bring your swim trunks?" He hadn't brought any. "That's okay...you can wear some of daddy's...come on,I wanna go swimming!"

While he changed into a pair of shorts, Ashley put on her little white string bikini, the one her mother said was way too sexy for a girl her age! "oh well," she thought, "what mommy doesn't know..." By the time she got out to the pool, her uncle was already in the water. She walked over to the edge of the pool slowly, letting him get his first look at her new grown-up body. She could tell from the loof on his face that he was definitley impressed. He swam over to the edge of the pool. "Come on in!" he said, splashing her a little. Ashley shriked, pretending it was too cold, even though it really wasn't. She said she had to get in slowly, and with that she sat down on the edge of the pool so that her legs were dangling in the water and her uncle was eye level with her bikini bottoms. He stayed near her, trying to coax her to come in...She continued to act scared....leaning back and resting her handson the warm concrete, she spread her legs a little, knowing that her uncle wouldn't be able to resist making eye contact with her little spandex covered pussy. Sure enough, she caught him trying to sneak a look whithout her noticing. She decided she would go even further with her teasing...She knew that her bikini got *very* sheer when it was wet, and she couldn't resist giving her sexy uncle an even better view!!! She quickly slipped her body into the water,and then immediately jumped back out,saying that it was too cold to stay in! As she resumed her spread eagle position on the edge of the pool, she thought about how naughty she was being, trying to get her father's brother to notice her little teenage pussy. The bottoms were soaked now and clinging to her puffy cuntlips. She knew that they were seethru now and that her slit was basically on display. She was so turned on by what she was doing that she could feel her own juices mixing with the water dripping down her thighs...

Her uncle didn't know if what this hot little slut was doing was intentional or not, but either way he could feel his cock getting stiff in his pants as he eyed his sexy teenage niece. He didn't want to get in trouble but he couldn't keep his eyes off that sexy cunt of Ashley's,looking ripe and delicious under those tiny panties. He could see that it was completely bald, and judging by her womanly curves, she was definitely old enough to have hair growing there! "Holy fuck!", he thought, his dick throbbing,"this hot little slut shaves her pussy!" He couldn't get over what a sexy little cocktease Ashley had transformed into, seemingly overnight. He wondered if that little cunt had ever been fucked. Little did he know, Ashley was well on her way to becoming a fuck toy...

"Aren'tyou gonna come in?" he asked her. "I dunno uncle Dave", she said coyly..."it's awful cold! i think i need you to help me get in!" Her uncle was all to happy to help...he sawm over to her and tried to coax her in. "I'm scared!", she said. "...let me hold on to you and you can carry me in slowly." What is this little girl trying to do to me?, he thought,as he stood up, glad that his rock hard cock was still underwater. Ashley wrapped her legs around his waist and her armsaround his neck, letting him lift her up and ease her into the water. Her soft tits were pressed up against his chest as she clung to him for dear life, faking fear of the cold water. He was holding her awkwardly and he looked nervous and she instinctively knew that she had made his dick hard with all her showing off! She licked her lips and gave him an innocent smile! "Hold me lower, uncle Dave!!!I need to get used to the water!" With that she shifted her body down until her round little ass was just resting against the bulge in his shorts. Even though her chest was till above water, the cold water and the contact with her unle made her nipples stiff as rocks, and he felt them pushing into his flesh. Even though his was afraid of getting caught,he couldn't resist having a look down at those big perky tits on display for him. He didn't know what to say when she playfully slapped him! "I caught you uncle dave!" she said, "...you were checking out my tits!"  "I...I'm sorry Ashley!", he stammered..."I didn't mean to look at you...you are just a very beautiful young woman. can you ever forgive me?"

Ashley giggled..."Uncle dave, you are a naughty boy! You know I am your brother's daughter and you shouldn't be looking at me like that!" "I know,Ashley", he said, "I promise I will never do it again." "It's okay, uncle dave...as long as you are looking, do you think I have nice breasts? They are bigger than all of the girls in my class so sometimes I feel self-conscious about them." Dave couldn't believe his sexy little niece was actually asking him what he thought of her perfect little tits! "Ashley, you should never feel ashamed of your body...you are a lovely young woman and i'm sure all the boys in school agree." "Well," said Ashley, "I don't much care what the stupid boys in my class think...they are so dumb and immature, but if you think they are nice that makes me happy!"

He couldn't believe what the little vixen did next. She stood up and untied her top, letting it fall away and exposing her perfect perky tits in all their glory. "Do they look nice without my clothes on, uncle Dave?", she asked. He was in shock as he stared at her perfect young form. "Yes Ash," he said, "your breasts are absolutely perfect, but I don't think your father would like it if he knew I was seeing you like this!" Ashley just smiled and said,"well it's a good thing he's not home!" He couldn't resist touching her any longer...he swam up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He bent down and took one of her tiny pink nipples into his mouth. He was afrid ahe would get scared and push him away but she just moaned softly and pressed her firm tittie against his lips. He felt her push her hips into him so her crotch was directly against his raging hard on. He though she might be scared or surprised by it, but to his surprise she just moaned harder and began to grind against him. He suddenly realized that his little niece might have more experience than he realized. She wrapped her legs around him and he gasped as he felt her soft warm slit cradling his fuckmeat. He smiled at her. "Hmm, I don't think this is what your parents had in mind when they suggested I look after you for the weekend!" "Nope," said Ashley,"but it is definitley what I had in mind!" Hearing his little slut niece say that she had planned on seducing him made him hot as hell, and he knew he had to fuck her hot young cunt immediately! He picked her up and carried her out of the water and onto the deck, where he knew no one would be able to see them. He laid his niece down onto a chaise lounge and pulled off her skimpy bikini panties, getting his first look at her bare little pussy. She spread her legs and used her fingers to hold her sweet little cunt open, showing him the tiny pink hole that he was about to stretch out. "Do you think my cunnie is pretty,uncle Dave?", she asked."Oh yes, baby", he said,"I think you have the prettiest little cunt that I have ever seen!" "Are you gonna stuff your big fat cock in it uncle Dave?", she asked in her best little girl voice. "I sure am baby," he said, "I am gonna fuck my little slut so good she will be begging for more!" With that, he ripped down his swim trunks and watched the horny look on his little niece's face when she saw that it was 11 inches long and almost as fat as a pop can. "Wow uncle dave, you sure have a big dick! I hope it fits in my litte pussy!", Ashley said, "I better get it nice n wet with my mouth before u stretch me out!" "MMM baby," he said, "you are a good little slut,aren't you?" as she went to work on his cock....she definitely knew how to make a guy wanna cum, as she slobbered all over the head,looking up into his eyes as she forced it inch by inch down her pretty little throat, making gagging noises....He grabbed her hair and shoved it down her throat hard, afraid that he would hurt her but she just moaned louder and reached down to play with her dripping little slit. The little slut was getting off on being face fucked hard!!! "MMM suck on it, you little slut!" he growled..."make your uncle's cock all nice an shiny so he can fuck his little girl's horny little cunnie!!!" He took his heavy cock out of her mouth and slapped it against her outstretched tongue....she was moaning and beggin for more. He gave her a slap across the cheek with it, thinking how pretty she looked with a fat cock in her face...When she started licking and sucking on his huge balls, he couldn't take it anymore...he had to have that sweet young pussy!

He sat back on the reclining chair and pulled her into his lap. his stiff cock was right against her little pussy opening. "Fuck my horny little hole uncle Dave!!", she begged, and with that me grabbed her and pushed her down hard on his pole. He felt like he was ripping her in half as he pushed into her teen opening.He had never felt anything this tight before and it was heaven! As for Ashley, she was cumming immediately as her tiny horny cunt got filled up for only the second time in her life! "It's a good thing I lost my virginity to an older guy with a monster cock," thought Ashley, "or this wouldn't feel nearly so good..." She kept cummnig and cumming as she bounced up and down on her uncle's fuckpole, thinking about how naughty she was being, fucking her dad's bro! "mmm yeah fuck your filthy little niece!" she moaned, getting off on the taboo of what she and her uncle were doing. "You like fucking daddy's little girl,huh? I wonder what he would say if he knew his brother was ramming his cock in his little girl?"

Ashley's uncle was so turned on by the nasty words coming out of this little girl's mouth that he needed to cum. "Where does my little fucktoy want this load of hot cum?" he asked...

"I wanna see you cock explode as u cum all over my pretty little face Uncle Dave!", Ashley said. He couldn't wait to see his brother's daughter covered in cum like a common whore! He laid her on her back and rammed his dick into her little pussy once more,knowing that he would have plenty of chances to work over her tiny cunt this weekend, and thenhe knelt over her, grasping his giant shaft in his fist and pumping as it began to explode. He came for what seems like minutes, unloading tons of hot spunk all over Ashley's face and hair, then covering her perfect tits. As she lay there, covered in cum, she smiled and told him she couldn't wait to get her little virgin asshole stuffed full of cock!

to be continued...

Ashley...My first time with a stranger!

ashley_teenslut on Virgin Stories

It all started when I was 13...my interest in sex, that is! One day I was home sick from school and I decided to do some snooping in daddy's closet. I don't know what I expected to find, but I knew i was being naughty. It didn't take me long before I found a stack of magazines with naked girls on the covers. I had already discovered the fun of rubbing my little pussy and making it feel good, and when i started flipping throgh the magazines I began to feel that familiar wetness between my legs. 

I went and laid on daddy's bed with a couple of the magazines. I was surprised to see that not only were the girls in the magazines doing all kinds of nasty, dirty things, but they all looked,really young. Not only that, there were tons of pictures of really young girls posed naked with

Read More
much older men...sometimes they were sucking on their cocks, and sometimes they had the men's cocks inside of their little pussies. One picture even had a little blonde girl with pigtails smiling for the camera and sticking her fingers inside her little cunthole while a man who looked like he was about 50 stuffed his big penis into her asshole! I could feel my little pussy getting wet, and when I looked down I saw that my thin white panties had soaked through completely with my juices. I slid my finger inside my panties and started rubbing it up and down my pink slit, imagining what it would be like to be one of these girls, doing all sorts of nasty things for the camera...I was so wet now, I stuck a finger into my little pussy, imagining that some dirty older guy was touching my little cunt. Just as I was cumming, I heard the front door slam! Shit, my daddy was home!!! I quickly stuffed the magazines back into the box they came from, then thought about it for a minute and grabbed one, thinking he wouldn't miss it, he had so many...I ran to my room and hid it under my mattress.

Ever since that day, I couldn't get the thought of those girls in the magazines out of my head. At night, I would look at the dirty pictures and think about what it would be like to be one of those girls, to be doing such naughty things with such an older man. I couldn't get it out of my head! I had fooled around with a couple guys at school,and from what I had seen, I knew that guys my age could not compare to the studs in the magazines. The onlytime I had ever sucked a cock, it was a guy in the tenth grade,and he came like 30 seconds, pus his dick tiny was compared to the guys in the magazine. The more I thought about being with an older man, the more excited I got. I knew I wanted my first time to be with a sexy older guy who could teach me all the filthy,nasty things I wanted to know. I couldn't wait any longer...my little cunny was always wet thinking about it...I had to make it happen!

How was I gonna find the right guy? I thought about the guys I knew...I had to make sure my daddy never found out, or he would kill me, and the guy!!! Of course, there were my teachers, but that seemed risky. I had always though my friend Cassie's dad was hot...I though about seducing him for a while, but the more I fantasized about my first time, the more and more tunred on i got at the idea of fucking a stranger! Letting some dirty old perv pick me up off the street, take me home and have his way with me! Yes, I decided, that it what I'm gonna do...I'm gonna find a stranger to fuck this little virgin cunt!

On Wednesday morning my parents both left early for work, so i decided today was the day. No one was home to approve what I was wearing or make sure that I went to school, so it was perfect. I took my time getting ready, pausing to finger my little horny cunt to a delicious orgasm while thinking about what I was gonna do today...

In the shower, I used my razor to shave off the thin little patch of hair on my pussy so it was completely smooth and hairless. I put on my shortest little cutoff denim skirt, the one thatdaddy says leaves nothng to the imagination, with a little pink shirt that tied in a knot underneath my braless C cup tits. I couldn't decide if I should wear panties or not, but I decided on a pair of thin white cotton ones with little pink hearts, wanting to look like an innocent little tease...since I was going for the naughty but nice look,i put my blonde hair into two pigtails. I decided that the first place I would go was the mall...I had seen all the older guys staring at the little teen girls going by and I was pretty sure it wasn't innocent!

When i got there, I immediately attracted the attention of guys of all ages. People were whisting at me as i walked by...I just giggled and kept on going, thinking about finding the perfect guy and how I would tease him. I sat down on the edge of the water fountain with my legs spread a little...knowing full well that I was giving anyone who wanted to see a free look at my little panty covered pussy. Soon, a gentleman who looked like he was in his late forties or early fifties sat down on the bench across from me. even though his hair was graying, he had a great body, and a great smile I noticed as he grinned at me. He looked at me smiling, and then said, in a fake stern voice, "Why aren't you in school today, young lady?" "Well, to tell you the truth," I say, "I just wasn't in the mood for learning...my daddy just gave me some money for new clothes and I couldn;t wait to spend it! You're not gonna get me in trouble, are you??" "No, don't worry", he said, "I won't tell anyone." I could see hi hecking me out and I decided it was time to start playing with this older gentleman...

"Unfortunately I am all alone so I have no one to help me pick things out...How will I know what looks good on me?", I say, looking up into his eyes. I can tell from the look on his face that he is definitley turned on by this hot young girl flirting with him. "Hmm", he says, looking over my young body, "From the looks of it, everything must look great on you!" i giggle and thank him for the compliment....then i say to him, "maybe if you're not too busy you could come shopping with me and tell me what you like!" ...I can see that he is surprised by my request, but also very willing..."I'd love to," he stammers..."anything I can do to help!"

First I lead him into a dress store, and ask if he can help me decide between these two dresses I've been eyeing. he says sure. The first is strapless and hugs all the curves of my little body so that i have to take off my panties when I try it on. I can tell he likes it when I come outof the changeroom and do a little twirl. the second one is low cut, exposing alot of cleavage and the short flared skirt just skims the bottom of my ass. I tell him I am not sure if i like it and ask him to come into the dressing room to see it. When I open the door, he slips in and tells me it looks great. it is such a tiny space, he is pressed up against me and I can feel that his cock is rock hard in his pants. Feeling satisfied, I tell him to let me change and we will keep shopping. I decide to buy both dresses and we leave the store. Now i really wanna tease this guy. I tell him I have to get some new panties and I hope he doesn't mind going into such a girlie store. I start browsing through the tables of sexy, lacy things...I think the salespeople all think this man is my father as he follows me around. "Why don't u pick out some u like," i say. He can't believ this sexy little girl is asking him to pick out panties for her, but there's no way he is gonna say no. His cock is about to burst through his pants and all he can think about is fucking this little teen cocktease! He gathers the sexiest panties he can find, lacy little thongs, completely see through bikinis, even a pair of crotchless panties. At first, as I try them on, I open the door, lifting my skirt and doing a little spin to show off my ass before asking what he thinks. Each pair gets tinier and tiner and shows off more and more of my sexy body. Finall, when no one is looking, he slips inside the dressing room with me. "put on these ones you naughty girl," he demands, holding up the crotchless pair. I know my teasing has gotten the best of him and it won't be long before he is giving me my first cock!

 I slip them on under myskirt. "Now take your skirt off, sexy, so I can really see how nice those panties look on you!", he says. I doas I'm told. there is a bench in the dressing room and he orders me to sit down, so I can show off the slit in those panties. I sit down and he spreads my legs wide, making the panties open up and expose my shiny little pink teen slit. "MMM look how wet you are, slut", he says..."all that cockteasing make your little cunt horny?" "MMM yes" I say. He runs a rough finger up and down my slit and then without warning shoves it inside my horny little hole! I start to moan, but me puts his hand over my mouth and tells me to be quiet. "The people in the store think I'm your daddy...what would they think if they heard u being daddy's slut in the dressing room?", he asks. the though makes me even more horny and I start grinding my hot little cunt on his finger, begin for more."MMM u are a little slut, aren't you?', he says, as he takes out his big throbbing cock. It is bigger than I ever imagined, as big a even the biggest cock in daddy's porno mags! Probably 10 or 11 inches and as fat as my little arm! "Is this what u want, u little slut?", he asked, "A great big man dick to fill up that horny little teen cunt of yours?" He grabbed his dick and started slapping the big fat head against my dripping wet cunthole. "Mmmmmmm yeah," I said,"I want you to fuck my horny virgin pussy and make me into the little fuckslut that I am," I begged, sohorny that I would do anything for this sexy older man. As he heard that I was a virgin, his dick jumped and swelled even more, though I didn't know that was possible. "You filthy girl, "he said, "You came to the mall just looking for a hung older stud to fuck that horny virgin cunt, didn't you?" "Yeah", i admitted, "I have been thinkin about it forever,ever sinceI found my daddy's nasty magazines!" "MM well I am gonna give u a fucking u will never forget!", he said, "now get on your kneew and get this dick nice and wet and ready!"

I was on my knees in seconds. I couldn't wait to see what it felt like to have a real cock in my mouth,not some little boy's dick. And it felt great! Even though I could barely fit the head into my mouth! As soon as I did, he grabbed my pigtails and forced his whole huge fuckpole down my throat, making me gag. I was tryingso hard to be quiet but it was hard when I was choking on this big fat cock! As soon as he had had his fill of that, he was ready to split open my little cunnie! He laid me back on the nech,spread my legs, and started rubbin his cockhead on my tiny snatch. "Give it to me!", I whispered, "I need that dick breakin' me in!!" With that, he grabbed my round lil asscheeks and rammed it in me so hard I thought I would pass out! I didn't even have a chance to get used to it stretching me out before he started jackhammering it into me as hard as he could, pulling it all the way out the shoving it with such force his heavy balls made a slapping noise on my ass! He was sucking on my hard little titties, teling me what a hot little nasty fuck I was! It hurt real bad, but all I could think about was how many times I had imagined this, and now here i was, in a dressing room at the mall, getting my slut pussy stuffed full of an older man's cock, a complete stranger no less! Just thinking about it made me cum, and I had to bite his shoulder to keep from screaming as my little cunt exploded into the most insane orgasm I had ever felt! Feeling my tight fuckhole contracting around his monster cock was more than he could take and he whisperedin my ear "Where do u want this hot cum, you filthy little bitch?" "Cum inside my sweet little virgin cunt," I panted, "Fill my fuckhole up with cum for the first time, mister!" With that, he exploded and what felt like gallons of hot sticky cum filled up my insides...as he slid his cock out, my stretched out cunt hole started to leak cum everywhere. He told me to push it all out of my fuckhole and swallow it like a good whore. After I licked up all the cum, he took me home. As I lay in bed that night fingering my freshly fucked pussy, i coulnd't wait to have more nasty adventures...

You can see mine if you show me yours

Vaughan on Teen Stories

This story is about the weekend I had to babysit my next door neighbors two girls. I was 16 and they were 14 and 15 my mum and their mum were going away for a weekend and i was trusted to look after them. We lived out of town on a property with horses and cattle and they lived across the road on a simular property. The girls were both starting to really develop. Kate the 14 year old had bigger tits than her sis and jane had an awsome body.

On the first night they stayed i had made them dinner and we had watched a movie together on the couch. It was getting late but we had noone to tell us off so we sit up watching late night TV. I scanned through the channels as we had cable and suddenly stumbled across one of the adult channels. I stopped on it and made out as

Read More
if I watch it all the time. At the time their was no action on the screen just a guy and a chick arguing, but that was about to change. They suddenly started kissing and undressing and I watched out of the corner of my eye at the two girls. Their eyes were glued when the guys cock came into view and when the girl started sucking it their jaws dropped.

We watched the entire scene which finished with the guy fucking the girl hard from behind until he came. I was as horny as hell and both the girls were figiting in their seats. My cock was fully tenting in my shorts and was easily noticable. I turned to face them and asked if they liked it. Kate nodded and jane caught view of my cock and said you obviously did. I instantly went defencive saying that she couldnt remove her eyes from the TV either. Then to my shock Katie interupted with Can i See urs Mat. I looked at her and her hand was between her legs cuppping her pussy through her tiny shorts. I thought abpout t quickly then said I'll show u mine if you show me yours. She agreed and so i looked to Jane to see if shewould show hers too. She said she wouldnt so I said well you cant see mine then.

Katie and I agreed that we would go and lock ourselves in mums room where we would show each other. Jane followed us and tried to stop us from locking the door but i was too strong and forced it shut. I turned around and facing Katie i dropped my shorts she stared and stared and then dropped her shorts. Her pussy was just starting to grow hair. It was beautiful. She then whispered can i touch it to which I replied same rule applys u can ir i can. She agree and she walked over and gripped it in her little hand. I slid my hand between her legs and she opened them slightly to let me get my hand in. she started tuging I started rubbing. She went faster and i put my finger inside her. 

Suddenly the door burst open and their was Jane naked starring at us in shock................. more to come 

The school slut and the Shy boy

gottoloveme on Teen Stories

This story is about friends finding their way back to each other. I was the town’s bad girl with my desirable curves and my Bite-me attitude, Alex was famed for his sweet boyish charm and his impeccable grades. We were the most peculiar friends anyone has ever seen and no one could figure out what kept our friendship together.

Our mothers were best friends so since the beginning of time (well for me at least) he has always been there, at the other end of the play pin, at the top of the slide, shit I can even vaguely remember him there when my mother was changing our diapers. The point I’m trying to get across is he was always there for me and well I was always there for him. We were tighter than real brothers and sisters but then middle school happened. Being con

Read More
stantly together raised many of our peers’ suspicion which leaded to the teasing and mocking that I could of course stand up to but Alex was too sensitive for the relentless strain and we obliquely drifted apart like ships towed against the current.

I have always been a cute girl but when I hit my puberty, my figure matured into a lovely set of breast atop a small waist and strong long legs that made grown men drool. The attention was addicting and so exciting to my naïve self that I started wearing more and more revealing clothes to fascinate the male half of the school. Before I knew it, my clothes were barely there and I had earn the title of a slut so instead of fighting it I embraced it, I mean I liked the attention and if that made me a slut then so be it. All the while during my downward spiral of middle school society, Alex was winning the hearts of everyone. He was modest about his straight A’s and he was so charmingly shy which made him a hit with the girls. The boys treated him with respect because he was always willing to help a fellow classmate out with the harder assignment. He was at the top while I lurked at the bottom.

Fate threw us back into each other’s life years later when the high school we both went to decided that to raise school spirit; they would take two of the best students and set them against each other in a contest of the brains. To the complete shock of everyone, I just happened to be the female counterpart to Alex in grades and test scores. So it was the whore against sweet Alex which I had no problems with, just because my skirt rode higher than hell and my sheer tops showed too much didn’t mean I was dumber than a rock. I was confident in my ability to give my good old buddy Alex a run for his money and maybe this time the underdog will win. I stunned everyone by answering all my questions perfectly without hesitation or maybe it was the lacy red thong that showed through my white skirt so well. It didn’t matter; all that mattered was the knowing look in his eyes as he answered the questions with a little secret smile. It was as through we were seven again and he knew that I hid his favorite toy in the cookie jar, the memory brought tears to my eyes as I found my heart aching for those days again.

Finally it was my turn to answer and as I looked out into the crowd I realized no one really wanted me to win they were all cheering for him and I also realized I had lost that blazing desire to win. As I deliberately answered incorrectly, a triumphed roar tinted with relief thundered through the room as if the students were patting themselves on the back saying yeah I knew it, no way could that stupid cunt ever beat our man Alex. As I made my way to the door, I felt someone slip a little note in my hand but when I turned around all I faced was the cat calling of the other students which to be honest I had had enough of for today. Outside I wearily leaned against the building as I opened the note. It read: Meet me at my house, Alex. Astonished, I dutifully folded the note and started to casually stroll to my destination. This could be fun.

Feeling out of place on this beautifully cut lawn with rose bushes heavy with roses planted along the fence; I hesitated as I raised my hand up to knock. I questioned myself, why am I here, what did I think I was doing? Before I could change my mind the door swing open and strong hands pulled me in. "God, it doesn’t take that long to decide if you want to knock or not." He said with such irate I couldn’t help but smile. The calm collected Alex was unnerved by little old me. At the sight of my smirk, he quickly calmed now and stated the whole purpose of me being there. "Why did you take a dive up there?" nonchalantly I shrugged and said, "Well I didn’t know the answer." "I know you better than this, so don’t pull that shit on me. You knew exactly what the answer was, so why did you do it?" he watched me intently for my respond. "No one wanted to win, so I let the crowd favorite win." I whispered into the pregnant silence. My head hung low as I felt the merciless tears burning in my eyes. I was grinding my teeth to keep the tears from pouring forward but all hell broke loose when I felt his sturdy arms firmly hold me. He gently guides me to the couch as I cling to him like a broken doll raining my sorrows on his soft cloud of a shirt. When all that was left was hiccups, gasps for air, and an acute feeling of shame, I reluctantly pulled away from his warm embrace. Averting my eyes, I apologized profoundly.

His hand took a hold of my chin as he forced me to look him in the eye, what I saw in those eyes staggered me because in those beautiful eyes I saw love and understanding with a well hidden trace of lust. Mesmerized by me, he delicately thumbed the lingering tears away. Both of us awestruck leaned in for the kiss that was as inevitable as the raise and setting of the sun. The feathery pressure of his soft lips ignites something I never knew was there, my passion for this boy. Suddenly my body was flooded with the need for him as my lips pressed down harder and my tongue snaked its way into his soft warm mouth. Where did all those desires come from, I don’t know maybe it was from the little girl who vowed she would someday marry him. To my surprise, he pushed back with a passion that matched mine. Forcing me on my back, he pinned my arms down roughly and savagely squeeze my breast as my hips started grinding up against the raging hard on he had barely restrained by his jeans. I threw my head back with a breathy moan as I arched my back, offering myself to his loving yet brutal touch. Hasty he ripped my thin blouse off me, revealing my lacy fire red bra that matched my thong. A moment or two passed with him astonished with the sight of my full firm breasts wrapped in scarlet silk that looked like a puff of wind would exposed me completely. My impatient grinding on his cock reminded him, I needed him Now. He shook off the spell by leaning down, shredding my bra with teeth, and teasing the skin under it with his tongue. Bliss raced freely through my veins as he latched onto my left nipple. With one hand clutched in his hair urging him on, my other hand sought out the button of his jeans which popped out easily, happy to be free of the throbbing bad boy struggling to be released. With it out, I wrapped my little fingers around his big thick cock and begun to stroke him slowly. For a moment, he laid on top of me just panting as his hips starts to thrust inward with my strokes. While he looked like he was going to pass out from my hand job, I grabbed his now lifeless hand and rubbed it on my soaked thong so he could tell I was ready for more. When he realized what I wanted, he whispered hoarsely, "Oh baby are you sure you want this?" the naked fervor in his eyes told me as clear as day he would never force or trick me into doing anything I didn’t want to and only god knows how badly I needed this. Looking straight into his eyes, I growled out yes as I with his cock in hand, leaded it to the opening of my hot wet aching cunt that has been waiting for damn too long. I teasingly rubbed the tip of his dick up and down my pink puffy lips, tempting him to get over what ever was holding him back and just fuck me. His cock soon got slippery in my hands as it gets wet from all the juices leaking out of my yearning pussy. So enraged by his hesitation, I placed him right in front of my cunt and just thrust up using my hips and legs to pull him deeply into me. The world stopped for a second as I laid there with my legs wrapped around his back, arching my back to take in more of him, eyes locked, nothing else mattered. Nothing mattered but the sensation of him being inside of me. Feeling my hot wet pussy around his cock was too much for him because whatever was on his mind before was gone and all I saw in his eyes was a hunger that mirrored my own. He shoved me down and with a hand on my right breast; he threw caution to the wind as he pounded the living shit out of my exhilarated cunt. My hips flew upwards to meet every one of his thrusts as I screamed his name between my moaning and panting. My nails dug into his shoulder as I felt my climax building inside of me, doubling my effects to reach the ecstasy I knew awaited me. My wild attempts drove Alex crazy with uncontrollable lust as he was reaching his own climax soon. Our crazed movement caused us to fall off the couch but it didn’t bother us at all, if the world ended at that moment it wouldn’t have mattered because we were already in heaven. But the fall did change something; somehow I was now on my knees with my ass in the air as he never ceased intensely ramming that sweet little pussy of mine. My pussy tense with the need to cum squeezed tightly down on him as he fucked me harder and harder pushing me closer and closer to my organism. My world were all but shattering stars as I screamed my climax, he leaned down and caught my mouth with his as he stole my screams of pure pleasure. I was still reacting to my cum when Alex shot his hot thick cum up my tight little cunt which to be honest almost gave me another organism. We both tumbled down on the carpet, slick with sweat and smelling wonderfully of sex. Laying there in each other arms, we slowly returned to reality as we realized what we had just done, we have just made love, fucked, rolled in the hay, done the nasty, countless other terms for what we have just done. I looked up at Alex and he was gazing at me tenderly which made me want to slap that dopey smile off his face. "You idiot did you forget who you are? You’re Alex the most popular boy in school and I’m the school’s slut! This would never work!" I exclaimed. His eyes which were doting and affectionate a moment ago were now distant and gloomy, it broke my heart to see the abrupt change but I rather do this now before I started thinking about what could be instead of what was. I was ready to get up and get dressed when he started speaking to me in a low soft voice that reached deep into my soul to touch my heart,

"I’m not ten anymore, Heather, it’s been 6 years. I wasn’t as strong as you were back then, god you’re still as strong willed as you were then even more if that’s possible. But my point is I’m sorry for not being there are you ever forgive me?" As he spoke, he gently strokes my cheek. With impatient sigh, I said, "yes, yes I forgive you but that doesn’t change anything, you’re still who you are and I’m still who I am and no matter how amazing, may I repeat amazing, the sex is, I’m not changing who I am to fit in with your group." I laid there exhausted, so wearily of everything that it flooded my eyes with tears. Shit no more tears Heather, toughen up. I felt like all was lost when he started laughing like a manic. He pulled me closer and covered me in kisses and cry out, "Oh you idiot, I’ll give it all up for you, I can take the stupid jealous teasing as long as I have you it doesn’t matter!" Speechless for the first time in my life, I just laid there staring at him blankly. He gave me a big smack of a kiss on my lips and jolted me out of the trance then I did something I never thought I would ever do, I cried tears of joy. I finally got my best friend back.

Older Sister

petookh on Incest Stories

  

Read More
n>My sister Kim is a few years older than me. I have thought Kim was hot for some time know.  I often masturbate while I watch her from my room when she is in her bikini sun baking or swimming.

 This day our parents were out I was sitting by the pool when Kim comes out. She stood next to me and asked me if I would rub some sunscreen on her. I stood up and rubbed the sunscreen on Kim's back, then she turned around and took off her bikini top.

 "Now the front." she said.

 I stood there staring at Kim tits and my cock got hard.

"Go ahead, I know you want to, I have seen you watching me." Kim said.

I started rubbing sunscreen on my sister tits, and it was really turning me on. But then Kim went even further and took of her bikini bottom. My mouth dropped and my eyes popped out, I was staring at Kim's pussy. I had thought about seeing Kim naked I had masturbated over the thought, and here I was looking at my naked sister who then told me to rub sunscreen around her pussy which I willing did.

 "Now I get to rub sunscreen on you." Kim said.

She rubbed it on my back and my chest.

"Know your cock." Kim said.

But I stopped her, my cock was so hard I didn't know if I wanted Kim to see it, and if she touched it I thought I would cum. I told Kim about this, and she said she wanted me to cum. So I let her rub sunscreen on my cock and I did come in Kim’s hand she smiled and licked my cum off her fingers.

"Now you make me cum." Kim told me.

 So I rubbed her pussy and made her cum, I made my big sister come. That is as far as we went.

 The next time we were alone Kim came into my room walked up to me and pulled my pants down knelt down and took my cock in her mouth and sucked my cock. My totally hot sister was sucking my cock. When I came in her mouth she swallowed all my cum. Kim remove her panties and laid down on my bed and spread her legs.

“Lick me” she told me.

  Being the good obedient brother that I am I started to lick. I was the first pussy I had tasted and it was my sister’s. I lapped up Kim’s juices as she came on my face. I wanted to fuck Kim’s then and there but she said I would have to wait.

 My chance came when our parents went away for a week.

 It was time to go all the way. I told Kim I wanted to fuck her. She took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom. We took off our cloths.

 “Lay on the bed” Kim told me.

 When I was on the bed Kim got on to of me and lowed herself onto my cock. The feeling of my cock sliding into my sister’s pussy nearly mad me cum right then. Kim rode up and down on my cock. Her beautiful tits bouncing in front of my face. I couldn’t hold out long.

 “I’m cumming” yelled.

“Fill me with your cum” Kim replied.

Which is just what I did.  We fucked constantly for the next week. We never wore cloths the whole week. My cock felt so good in Kim's pussy and the fact that she is my sister made it so much better.

 Kim moved out some time later into a place of her own. I was very happy about it because it meant I could go to Kim's when ever I wanted to have sex with her. Which meant I spent most of my time there. I never felt as happy as when Kim and I were fucking.

Making Out With Mom

Chunks on Incest Stories

I have to tell somebody about this, and I can’t tell anybody I know, so I guess it’s gonna be you. My name is Rick, I’m 16, and I’m a junior in high school. I live with my mom in a two bedroom apartment on the outskirts of downtown Chicago. Mom cuts hair and does facials and waxing for a living.

Every morning at 6:00 AM sharp she comes into my room with a cup of coffee and wakes me up for school. She always puts the coffee on my nightstand and then sits down on the side of the bed. "Hey Big Guy, up and at ‘em. Time to rise and shine!" Same time, same routine every morning.

"Hey Mom." I roll around under the covers while she shakes my shoulders, pats my butt and kisses my neck. "A few more minutes?"

Read More
Same thing, every morning.

"Sure," she says. "You can get to school late. What college is going to care if you don’t get to class on time?"

"Crap." I yawn, roll out of bed in my boxer shorts, grab the coffee, and head for the bathroom. Same thing, every morning.

So one night a few weeks ago, Mom went to a PTA meeting. As soon as she left, I called up my girlfriend Cindy and asked her to come over. We smoked a little weed and drank a little beer in the backyard, and then made out for a while in my room. It got late, my girlfriend left, and I fell asleep.

Next thing I knew: "Hey Big Guy, up and at ‘em!"

"Arrgh." I was a little hung over.

"C’mon, Rick, get up." She put one hand on my shoulder and the other hand on my butt, and started rocking me back and forth.

"OK, I’m up, I’m up!" Mom stepped back as I pulled away the covers and stood up. I heard her gasp, and I looked at her. She was staring at my crotch. I looked down. Shit! After Cindy left I had fallen asleep in the nude. Now I was standing right in front of my mom with a serious morning hard-on: all 8 inches was pointing proudly right at her. As I stood frozen there for a
moment, her eyes never wavered from my dick.

"Shit, Mom, I’m sorry!" I said as I climbed back into bed and pulled the sheet over me.

"What?" Mom hadn’t moved. She seemed to be in some kind
of trance.

"I forgot I was naked."

"Oh. That." She finally came out of it, and sat down on the bed. She put her hand on my stomach – dangerously close to my still rock-hard cock, I thought. "Honey, I’ve seen everything there is to see on you... although, not for a while, I admit. You’ve... um, been developing nicely, I see. Nothing to be embarrassed
about."

"Jeez, Mom, I’m embarrassed that I was standing in
front of you with a hard-on."

"Honey, that’s perfectly normal, especially in a young man your age. I’m your mom and I love you, and nothing you do can embarrass me, Sweetie." She gave me a little hug and stood up. "Now, get up and get into the shower." She stood back from the bed and waited.

Feeling sheepish, I pulled back the sheet and rolled out of bed. As I stood up, I saw Mom’s eyes move downwards towards my erection again. Before I could walk to the bathroom Mom stepped towards me, put her arms around me, and gave me a big hug. As I hugged her back, I felt my cock pressing through her nightgown and against her leg. "I love you, Rick," she said.

"Me too, Mom."

She let go of me, and I grabbed the coffee cup off the nightstand and walked out the door, feeling my mom’s eyes on my ass as I left. As usual I jacked off in the shower, but this time as I did it I was thinking about how my mom’s eyes had been glued to my erect cock. When I came, the force of it almost made me fall over. Hmm, I thought, I’m going to have to try this again.

***

The next morning when Mom came in, I was naked again. I got up and grabbed the coffee cup. "Sleeping in the nude now, are we?" she said.

"Yeah, I sort of like it," I said.

"Me, too," she said. I looked at her. She was staring at my hard-on again. Her eyes quickly moved up to mine, and her face reddened. "I mean... What I meant was, I sleep in the nude, too."

I looked at her nightgown.

"Of course, I throw something on before I make the coffee and wake you up."

"Why, Mom? Are you embarrassed to be naked around me? I  thought you said there was nothing to be embarrassed about." I sipped at my coffee.

"Umm... no Sweetie, of course not, but... well, I’m your mother." As she said this, her eyes couldn’t help straying down to my crotch again. I’ve never been the exhibitionist type, but I was starting to enjoy being naked around my mom. It gave me kind of a thrill that she liked looking at my dick.

"OK, Mom," I said. I gave her a hug, once again feeling my erection pressing into her. She hugged me back and gave my naked ass a little pat, which turned into sort of a caress. Then I walked off to take my shower, once again imagining that I could feel her eyes on my naked body as I moved.

***

The next morning when Mom came in to wake me up, she was naked, too. I got out of bed and stood up, and we looked at each other. My mouth hung open. My mom was a knockout! Long, toned legs. Slim waist. Beautiful full, firm breasts. Her nipples were erect. My first thought was, "She’s cold," but then I detected the faint scent of her sex in the air. My mom was aroused.

As we continued to stare at each other, my penis, which had been soft and hanging down against my legs, now began to harden. My mom watched as it slowly thickened and hardened to its full 8 inches and pointed directly up at her.

"Is this OK, Rick?" she said. Shyly, as if she were afraid that I’d be shocked, or that I wouldn’t approve of her body. "I enjoy being naked, and after our, umm, our talk yesterday morning, I decided that it was silly for me to hide my body from my own son."

"Sure, Mom, of course it’s OK. My god, you’re beautiful! I had no idea. You could be a model."

She blushed, then did a little pirouette that let me see her gorgeous, tight little ass. When she had turned all the way back around, I realized for the first time that her vulva was totally hairless – either shaved or waxed. Also, although she was tanned, there were no tan lines anywhere on her body. Her flawless tits and ass were uniformly browned like the rest of her.

"Thanks, Sweetie. I try to stay in shape."

"It’s working, Mom. You’re hot! Can I ask you a question? How do you get an all-over tan? Do you use a tanning bed?" I was hoping to keep the conversation going as long as possible, afraid that I’d never get another chance to see my beautiful mother’s naked body.

"No," she said. "Sometimes when you’re at school, I lie out in the backyard and get some sun."

I drooled at the thought of my sexy mom lying naked by the pool. "Really?" I said. "What about the neighbors?"

"They can’t see anything over the fence, Sweetie. You should try it sometime. It’s good for the soul."

"Maybe I will, Mom."

Although she was talking to me, she was staring at my dick. I looked down. I was so excited that my erection was actually pointing up at a 45 degree angle, rather than just jutting straight out in front of me. Every time my heart beat, my dick would bounce up and down a little. It felt harder than it had ever been before. As we watched, a little drop of pre-cum oozed from the tip and slowly dripped towards the floor, trailing a long thin line behind. When I looked back up at my mom, she was licking her lips involuntarily.

"Can I ask you another question, Mom? I see that you don’t have any hair... down there. Do you shave it?"

She tore her gaze from my hard-on and looked up at me. "Oh, no, Sweetie. A friend of mine at work waxes me, and I wax her."

"Why do you do it?" I said.

"Oh, well, it just makes me feel really clean and sexy. And it makes... umm, well, some things, umm, more fun to do." As she said this, her hand moved down and unconsciously rubbed her mons. I thought I would cum right then, and a little gasp escaped my lips. She realized what she was doing, quickly removed her hand, and blushed again. The smell of her sex was stronger in
the air now.

"I get it, Mom." I looked down at my own hairy balls and dick. "Maybe I should get waxed, too. Could you or your friend do that for me?" Not that I wanted to get my ball hair pulled out, but I was excited by the thought of my mom actually touching me down there.

"Well... I’ll think about it. For now, you’d better hit the shower, Sweetie."

"OK, Mom," I said. I stepped over to her and hugged her. I’m just a little taller than she is, and when we came together my erection pressed up against her bare vulva. I felt my pre-cum against her skin. She gave a little shiver, then hugged me back. When her hand moved to pat my ass, I moved my own hand down and rubbed her ass, too. She shivered again, then gently pushed me
away.

I grabbed the coffee cup and walked toward the bathroom, my hard-on leading the way.

***

The rest of that week, Mom was naked when she came in with my coffee, and I was naked when I rolled out of bed. Rather than getting comfortable with the situation, I was more excited every day, waking up early and anticipating her arrival. I always had a
rock-hard erection when I got up, and Mom always looked (and smelled) aroused as well. Our "naked hug" was always the high point of my day, and I was turning into quite the exhibitionist.

The next week I took it up another notch. On Monday I woke up early with a raging hard-on, and decided to jack off in bed rather than in the shower. I put on headphones, but didn’t turn on the MP3 player. I pulled the sheet down, uncovering my nude body, closed my eyes almost all the way, and slowly started rubbing the length of my erect shaft.

When Mom came through the door, I heard her gasp through my headphones. To her, it looked as though my eyes were closed and I was listening to music as I slowly jacked my erect cock. Her eyes were riveted to my prick as she slowly walked to my bedside and placed the coffee cup on the nightstand. I thought she would
leave, but she just stood there, only a couple of feet away from me as I continued to jack off.

Keeping my eyes almost closed, I moved my other hand down to the base of my cock, then began to caress my balls. I heard her moan a little, and watched as her left hand moved down and began to stroke her hairless pussy, while her right hand moved up and stroked across the tips of her erect nipples. I smelled the scent of her sex, stronger than ever before. I was turning on my
own mom!

I was incredibly excited. Here I was jacking off in front of my mother, and it was making her horny. I was hoping that she would keep watching until I came, but was disappointed to see her suddenly walk out of the room. I guessed that maybe I had embarrassed her, or that the taboo of watching her own son engaged in a sex act was too much for her. But only a minute later, she returned carrying a small bottle. She sat down on the
bed next to me and put her hand on my shoulder.

I opened my eyes, feigning surprise. "Mom! Oh, jeez, I’m sorry!" I took off my headphones, but kept one hand on my prick.

"That’s OK, Sweetie." She looked down at my erect cock, and licked her lips. "What you’re doing is natural and healthy for a man your age. I brought you something that will make it more... enjoyable."

She held up the little bottle, and I read the label. "Astroglide?"

"Yeah," she said, flipping the top open. "I use it when I... it makes everything slick." She squeezed a little drop out onto her finger and rubbed it around for me to see, then rubbed her wet fingers on my arm. "See? Would you like to try it?" She held out the bottle.

"Umm, sure," I said. "Go ahead."

She looked at me. "You mean you want me to put it on you?" she said.

"Sure, I guess," I said. I figured that she would just drip it onto my dick, or into my hand. But instead she squirted some into her hand, put the bottle down, and rubbed her hands together. I let go of my dick and watched in anticipation as her hands moved toward my pulsating cock.

When her hands touched me, I couldn’t help moaning. It felt so good! First, both of her hands caressed my erection, moving up and down and twisting lightly around, spreading the Astroglide over the entire shaft. Then she moved one hand down to caress my balls, spreading the liquid across my nut sack as her other
hand continued to work my cock.

I looked at her face: she was staring at her hands moving up and down my erection, and gently moving my balls. She was breathing in short little pants, and her nipples looked hard enough to cut glass. Then she pulled her hands away from me and stood up.

"There," she said "That should make it a lot more comfortable for you."

"Don’t stop, Mom! Please, oh god, it feels so good!"

She stared at me without speaking, and I thought that maybe I’d gone too far. But then she sat back down on the bed and once again grabbed my big fat cock in her little hand. Again, I had to moan as she began working her hand up and down my shaft.

I moaned, "Oh, Mom, yeah" and she started jacking me off faster. The Astroglide made it feel great, much better and much more sensation than jacking off dry. And it also made things noisier: Mom’s hand made a rhythmic slap-slap-slap sound as she really began getting into it. After a while, I felt the familiar tingle. "Mom, I’m gonna cum!"

Her response was to moan a little, and to jack me faster than ever. The feeling started in my groin and spread up my stomach and down my legs. I watched as the first shot of my cum erupted from the tip of my cock and shot maybe three feet straight up into the air, then fell back down onto my legs and onto my mother’s arm.

"Ohh! Aaaaah! Aaaaah! God! Aaaaah!" I bucked and moaned as I continued to shoot my cream all over myself and my mother’s hand and arm. I placed my hand on her back and squeezed tight as my orgasm overtook me.

"Yes, Baby" she hissed.

The orgasm was so strong that I saw stars, and for a moment I was afraid that I might pass out. Slowly, my vision cleared and my cock stopped pumping its jism. Mom’s hand stopped its jacking motion, and her thumb moved over the tip of my cock, smearing my cum all around the head. It felt incredible. I was in heaven.

"There," she said. "Better?"

"Oh god, Mom, that felt amazing. The stuff is wonderful, and it feels so much better when someone else is doing it."

She looked at me, still rubbing the head of my dick with her thumb. "Do you do this every day, Sweetie?"

"Yeah, usually in the shower."

She looked away and was silent for a moment. "I could do this for you every morning, Rick... if you want.

"You’re kidding," I said. "You’d really do that for me? Why?"

She looked back at me. "Yes, Sweetie. Because you need it, and because I love you, and because... I enjoyed it, too."

"Sometimes I jack off two or three times a day," I said hopefully.

She laughed and stood back up. "Let’s just make this a morning wakeup thing for now." As she said this, she noticed my cum dripping down her arm. "I’m going to get something to clean us up," she said. I watched her naked ass move as she walked out, then watched her tits jiggle when she returned carrying a washcloth and a towel. She sat down and gently cleaned off my cock, balls, and legs, then wiped my cum off of her own arm
and hand.

"You’re still hard," she said.

"Yeah, well, this is pretty exciting for me."

"Me, too, Sweetie," she said. "Now, hit the shower."

I stood up and hugged her. This time, I let both of my hands grab onto her ass-cheeks, and pulled her body into mine. She moaned and ground her vulva into my erection, then put her hands on my shoulders, gave me a little kiss, and pushed me away. "Off with you," she said.

I grabbed the now lukewarm coffee and walked to the bathroom.

***

Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday were the same: my beautiful naked mother entered my room at 6:00 AM, carrying a washcloth and the little bottle of Astroglide. She pulled sheet down to uncover my nude body, and applied the filmy liquid to my cock and balls. If I wasn’t already hard, she played with my penis until it was fully erect, then lovingly and expertly jacked me off until I erupted hard. I couldn’t believe my good luck!

I desperately wanted to caress her tits, play with her pussy, and more, but I was afraid that if I did, it would shock her and put an end to my fun.

On Friday morning she came in at the usual time, naked, but without the washcloth and Astroglide. Shit! Had she decided that jacking off her own boy was wrong? My hard-on was aching for her touch.

"Mom?" I said.

She smiled. "Don’t worry, Sweetie, I’m still going to take care of you. I just thought we’d do it a little differently today, if that’s OK."

She pulled the sheet and knelt between my legs, taking my raging erection into her hand.

"Are you going to jack me off dry?" I said.

"Not exactly." And with that, she bent down and took the head of my cock into her sweet mouth.

"Oh god, Mom!" I moaned. I watched as her head bobbed down, engulfing maybe half of my penis, then back up again, then down and up again several times. She tongued me all over, wetting my entire shaft, then took me back into her mouth and bobbed her head all the way down until my entire 8 inches were in her mouth, and her lips were against my pubic bone. My own mother was
deep-throating me. I can’t describe how good it felt.

"Mom, your mouth feels so good on my cock!"

Her answer was a moan. She began to suck me off in earnest: while her head bobbed quickly up and down, her lips created a strong vacuum that intensified the feeling. Then she encircled the base of my penis with one hand and used it to follow her lips up and down. She was working every part of my dick all of the time,
and it did the trick. I felt the tingle start.

"Mom, watch out, I’m gonna cum soon!" I expected her to pull her head away, but instead she moaned again and began sucking me harder and faster. I exploded into her mouth.

"Aaaaaaah! God, Mom!!" I began my usual bucking, and she put a hand on my abdomen to hold me down. Her mouth never left my cock, and I knew that she was swallowing my cum. No girl had ever done that for me, but my own sweet mother was doing it now. My orgasm finally subsided, and I stopped bucking.

"Ohhh," I said.

Mom pulled her mouth away from my dick and looked at me, and I could see a little trail of my cum dribbling down from her lower lip. As we looked at each other, her tongue flicked out and captured the cum droplet. She moved it around in her mouth for a moment, savoring it, then she swallowed. I shivered a little, and she smiled at me.

"Like it?" she said.

"Are you kidding, Mom? Can we do that every day?

She laughed. "Could be," she said. Then she bent down and licked up some of the cum that had continued dribbling out of my cock-head, and swallowed that, too. She frowned up at me. "You’re still hard."

I reached down and gently grabbed under her arms, and pulled her up to lay on top of me, face to face. "It’s because you’re so beautiful Mom," I said. My left hand moved down to caress her naked ass as my right hand moved behind her head, and I pulled her down to kiss me. Her eyes closed as our lips met, and her lips parted as my tongue found hers. She moaned deep in her throat, and ground her pussy into my hard-on as we passionately French kissed.

Then her eyes flew open and she pulled away, as though she’d just woken up.

"Well, umm... that was nice! I guess... I guess we should get you off to school now, heh heh." She stood up. "I sort of forgot to make coffee; I’ll do that while you shower."

I stood up too. "Mom, did I do something wrong?"

"No, Sweetie, I just... we have to be careful is all. Do you understand?"

"Sure, Mom, I guess," I said. What I understood was that although she was willing to get me off, she didn’t want it going any farther than that. She had drawn the line, but was maybe having a bit of a hard time staying on her side of it.

I moved to her and engulfed her in a hug, making sure that my erection pressed into her vulva again. I grabbed her ass and pulled her body into me, moving my hips a little so that my penis would rub against her pussy. "I love you, Mom," I said as I bent to kiss her. Once again, her eyes closed and her lips parted and we ground against each other as we frenched.

She moaned and grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me against her as she moved her own hips to increase the rubbing contact against my rock hard dick. I knew then that she would let me bend her over the bed and fuck her, and I knew exactly how wonderful that would feel. But I didn’t want to be the one to cross her line. I pulled away, and she opened her eyes.

"Rick?" she said.

"I’ll go take that shower now, Mom," I said. "I love you."

"Oh, I love you too, Sweetie." She smiled at me.

I slowly walked through the door and down the hall, hoping she would call me back to her, but she didn’t.

***

On Saturday Mom let me sleep in, but I was awake by 6:00 anyway, my body in need of my mother’s touch. I got up and messed around until 9:00, then went into the kitchen for some coffee. Mom was already there, dressed in linen shorts and a white cotton halter top.

"Morning, Baby," she said. Then she grinned at me. "It’s going to be a beautiful sunny day, and I thought I’d work on my all-over tan. Wanna join me?"

"Umm... honestly, Mom, I’m not so sure," I said.

"C’mon, Sweetie, like I said, it’s good for the soul. You’ve got to try it at least once."

"Well... okay."

So I went to my room, got naked, wrapped myself in a big beach towel, and walked through the sliding glass door off the breakfast nook to join my mom out on the patio. Our house is on a cul-de-sac and has a good sized backyard with a patio, a small pool, and several large trees with bushes and flowers between them. Because of the curve of the cul-de-sac, the neighboring houses are offset and our fenced backyard is very private.

Mom arranged two chaise lounges next to each other, and then removed her towel, revealing her beautiful nude body. She put the towel on her lounge and laid face down on top of it. "Ahhh," she said. Then she looked up at me expectantly.

What the hell, I thought. I took off my towel and laid face down, too.

"There," Mom said. "Doesn’t the sun feel good on your naked bum?"

"Yeah, I have to admit that it does."

Mom reached under her lounge and pulled out a bottle of lotion. She squirted some onto her hands and rubbed it onto my back, my legs, and my ass. "We can’t have you burning that fine little butt of yours," she said.

"You think my butt is nice?" I asked.

She stopped rubbing it and looked into my eyes. "Rick, you have the nicest body I’ve ever seen, and I’m not saying that just because I’m your mom. You have a gorgeous body, you big hunk!" She slapped my ass to make her point, then handed me the lotion.

"Now me," she said, laying back down.

"You want me to put this on you?" I asked. Stupidly.

"Yes, dummy, I don’t want to burn my fine little butt either."

I trembled a little as I squirted lotion onto my hands, then massaged it into her back. She sighed as I worked on her shoulders, then moved down to her middle back. My hands lingered over her breasts, which were smushed against the towel and sort of pushed out on either side of her. "We don’t want these to burn either, right?" I said.

"Nope, sure don’t!" she answered. I spent as much time fondling her breasts as I dared, then moved on to her lower back. I got more lotion and began to work it into her tight little ass cheeks, and she sighed again. As I moved further down she parted her legs a little and I had a beautiful view of her bare pussy mound. Was I supposed to put lotion there, too? I didn’t know, so to
stall for time I stroked lotion into one fine, toned leg, and then into the other. Down and back up, one hand on each side of the leg. As I slowly moved up each leg, my inner hand would brush up against her pussy, and she would give a little shiver, but she didn’t say anything.

Emboldened, I squirted a little more lotion onto my hand, then placed it gently onto her pussy mound and began to rub.

"Uhhn," she said, but nothing else. Her pussy was wet, so I knew that she was horny. I rubbed harder, up and down her pussy lips, and lingered over her clit.

"Mmmmm," she said, and propped her butt up a little higher to give me better access. I gave up all pretense of spreading lotion, and started rubbing her clit directly.

"Oh, Rick," she said. As I continued to stroke her clit, I wiped the lotion off of my other hand and slowly inserted first one, then two fingers into her pussy.

"God," she said, and began grinding her mound against my hands. "Faster and deeper," she said, and I complied.

By this time my cock was hard as granite and dripping pre-cum onto my mom’s butt. Again, I knew instinctively that I could mount her right there, and I wanted to do that in the worst way, but I was scared to go that far over the line.

"Rick! Ohhh... OH! God, aaaaahhh!!" Mom’s body tensed and her moan became almost a scream as she climaxed. "Ahhh, AHHH, Oh god, oh, oh, AHHHH!!" A little stream of cum shot out of her pussy and onto my hands. I hadn’t known that women could do that!

I slowed down, but continued to gently stroke her clit and pussy lips. First her body began to relax as she came down off her orgasm, but then it tensed again and I felt her vagina tighten around my fingers. My mom was having another orgasm! This time, she bucked like crazy and really did scream a little. My hands were dripping with her juices, and the towel beneath her was soaked.

As she came down from it, I removed my hands from her pussy and gently stroked her back. She looked around at me, and I was surprised to see tears streaming down her face.

"Mom? Are you OK?"

"Wonderful!" she said. "Oh, Rick, that was... certainly the best suntan lotion application I’ve ever had. I’m sorry about... all the noise and stuff."

"I enjoyed it a lot, Mom." I touched her pussy again, and she shivered. Then I brought my hand, covered in her juices, up to my nose. Mom watched as I inhaled her wonderful scent, then, one by one, put each finger in my mouth and sucked her delicious moisture off.

She shivered again as she watched me, then pushed me face-up onto my own lounge.

"Sweetie," she said with a smile, "I think it’s time to do your front."

***

I fell asleep shortly after Mom finished sucking me off. I awoke to the sound of a female gasp of surprise. Was somebody there with me? Afraid to move, I opened my eyes and looked through my dark sunglasses to see a young neighborhood girl staring at me through our sliding glass door, her mouth making a little ‘O’ of
surprise.

"What is it, Jenny?" I heard my Mom say from the living room. Jenny didn’t answer; she just continued to stare at my naked backside. Mom joined her at the window and smiled.

"Oh, I’m so sorry, Jenny. I’d totally forgotten that Rick is out there getting some sun. Do you want me to wake him up and have him put something on?"

Little Jenny never looked away from my body. "Uh... no, that’s okay," she said.

Mom looked at her, then at me. "Are you sure, Honey? Can you still help me clean up here with a naked boy asleep in the backyard?"

"Uh... sure! I was just a little surprised, but really it’s okay, Mrs. Johnson."

"All right, Jenny. Why don’t you start on this big window while I run down to the ATM to get some money to pay you with? I’ll be back in a little while."

"You got it, Mrs. J!" Jenny was recovering her cool.

After Mom left, I watched as Jenny slowly washed the inside of the big sliding glass windows. She must have done a crappy job, because her eyes never left my ass. The whole thing had given me a hard-on, and I decided to give her a good show. While she watched, I pretended to move around a little bit in my sleep, then turned over to lie on my back, with my head angled enough so
that I could continue to watch Jenny surreptitiously from behind my shades.

Jenny gasped. My erection was standing proud and high, sticking up in the air over my stomach. With the sun directly overhead, and Jenny only ten feet away on the other side of the big window, I knew she had an excellent view. I wanted to grab myself and start jacking, but I didn’t think I could get away with going
that far.

While I watched, Jenny slowly slid the screen door open and crept onto the patio. She walked to the side of my lounge, then knelt down next to me. Her face was maybe six inches from my cock, which was bouncing up and down a little bit in time with my heartbeats. Jenny licked her lips nervously and looked around.

"Rick?" she whispered. "Rick, are you awake?" She put her hand on my thigh, so close to my cock and balls. "Rick?"

I moved a little and tried to make breathing sounds like I was asleep. Emboldened, Jenny slowly moved her other hand onto my rigid prick. I couldn’t help moaning a little, and Jenny started. I moved around some more and settled again, trying to convince her that I was still asleep.

After remaining motionless for a minute, Jenny began inspecting my body in earnest. First her tiny hands played with my rock hard penis, moving up and down and around the shaft, and moving the skin around. Then she became fascinated with my ball sack, playing with the loose skin and moving each testicle around a little. Then back to my penis. I wondered if I was the first
guy she had seen naked, or maybe just the first guy with a hard-on.

Finally, she encircled the shaft with both little hands and clumsily began to jack me off. I didn’t want her to stop, but I figured that she’d be suspicious if I didn’t wake up now. I moaned, "That feels good," and put my hand on her back. "Jenny? What are you doing?" I took off my sunglasses and looked at her.

Her little hands stopped moving, and she looked at me in sudden fright. "I’m sorry, Rick. I just... I wanted to see the stuff come out."

"The stuff? You mean, my cum?"

"Yeah, I wanted to see your cum, Rick."

It was so sexy hearing those words come out of a little girl’s mouth. "Have you ever seen it before?" I asked.

"No. I’ve seen my mom and dad naked and making out before, but not close up." Her hands started moving on me, and I moaned again. "Let me make you cum, okay, Rick?"

"Okay, Jenny," I said. I reached down and showed her how to hold me for the greatest effect, and what rhythm to use as she jacked me off. When she got going right, her hands started making a familiar slap-slap-slap sound.

"Is this right, Rick?" she asked.

"It’s perfect, Jenny. It feels great. You’re a natural. I’m going to cum in no time."

She smiled at the compliment, then looked down at my dick. What’s this stuff?"

I looked down to see that pre-cum was streaming from the tip of my cock onto my abs. "It’s called pre-cum, and a guy’s dick always makes some when he gets excited. Grab some of it onto your fingers, and use it to lube up my dick."

She grabbed a big wad of my pre-cum and rolled it onto my shaft. It felt so good that I moaned yet again. She continued jacking me off with one hand as she raised the other hand first to her nose to smell my juice, then to her mouth. Her tongue darted out and tasted my pre-cum. I thought I was gonna cum then and there!

"Salty," she said. "But good." She started jacking me hard again using both hands. I felt the tingle start.

"Jenny, you’re doing real good. I’m about to cum."

She quickly moved her head directly over the tip of my penis, so as not to miss the show. Part of me wanted to warn her about how far my cum would shoot, but a bigger part of me wanted to see this happen.

"I’m cumming, Jenny, I’m cumming! Right now!! Aaaagh!!" My body started bucking and I watched as the first ropy wad of my cream shot directly into Jenny’s face. She gasped in surprise and pulled her head back, but not far enough: the second spurt of my cum landed right in her open mouth!

She’s a trooper, though; she never stopped jacking me off. What a sight for a horny young teenager: a pretty little girl, both small hands working up and down my spurting prick, and a big wad of my cum slowly dripping down her forehead and cheek.

"Ith’s in my mouf, Rick!" My body was still bucking and I was straining to get the most pleasure out of my orgasm, but I fought to keep my eyes on her face and was rewarded by seeing her swallow a big mouthful of my jism!

Finally, my climax was over, and I had to grab Jenny’s hands to stop her from continuing to jack me off. "It’s too sensitive right after I cum," I said.

"Oh, sorry Rick," said Jenny. She sat back on her heels.

"Umm... you’ve got some on your face," I said.

"Oh." As I watched, Jenny used a finger to wipe my cum off of her cheek and forehead, then popped it into her mouth and sucked it down!

"How does it taste, Jenny?"

"I like it!" she said. "You’ve never tried it?"

"No," I said, taken aback. "That would be kinda gay, I think."

"Who’s gonna know?" she said. Then she scooped a little cum from my stomach and held her finger in front of my mouth. "Try it," she said.

So I did. I wrapped my lips around her finger, sucked, and pulled my head back. Her finger made a little popping sound when it left my lips, and I had some of my own cum in my mouth.

"How does it taste?" she asked.

I rolled it around in my mouth and swallowed. "Salty, and kind of slimey, but okay, I guess."

"I like it," she said again, and then bent down and started licking the rest of my cum off my abs, my balls, and my cock. By the time she was done, I was rock hard again.

"Do you want to do it again?" she asked.

I looked at her, and over her shoulder I saw my mom watching us from the window. Shit, how long had she been there?

"Umm... not right away," I said. "You’d better do some cleaning before my mom comes home." Hearing that line, my mom hustled back into the living room and out the front door.

"Okay, Rick, but I want to do this again with you!" Jenny scampered back inside, just as my mom ‘came home.’

"I’m back!" said Mom. "How’s the cleaning going?"

"Fine, Mrs. J!"

"Oh, I see that Rick flipped over onto his back. Are you still okay with the nudity?"

"Sure, no problem," said Jenny.

Mom smiled at her, then pointed at her cheek. "You’ve got something there on your face, dear. Let me." Mom wiped the last trace of my cum from Jenny’s cheek as Jenny turned bright red from embarrassment. "Some kind of cleaning gook, I guess," said my mom, still smiling.

"Yeah, I guess," mumbled Jenny, looking at the floor.

My mom looked at me and, as I watched, she sensuously licked my cum from her finger. My mouth dropped open, and my hard-on raged.

Mom smiled. "Well," she said, "I’m going to go wake up my boy. I don’t want him getting too much sun out there." She came outside and pretended to shake me awake. "You’re insatiable," she whispered. "And that girl is only 12 years old!"

"It just kind of happened, Mom," I whispered, feeling guilty.

"I understand, really I do. I was young once, too," Mom said. Now get up and get inside; you really will get burned if you stay out here much longer." She pulled me up off the lounge and pushed me towards the house.

"Shouldn’t I cover up?" I said, pointing to the towel.

"Why?" said Mom. "Jenny’s pretty much ‘seen’ everything already, right?" Jenny looked up at the mention of her name, and stared at me standing there stark naked.

"Right, I guess so," I said, and walked into the house past Jenny, my hard-on bouncing in front of me. As I walked down the hall, I heard my Mom say, "So, Jenny, do you want to help me clean every weekend?"

"Sure, Mrs. J! And, umm, if it’s okay, I’ve got some friends who might like to play, er, clean here, too."

"We’ll see, Jenny," said my mom. "We’ll see."

***

Later that afternoon, I was lying on the bed reading when my mom came in, sat on the bed, and began unfastening my shorts. "Mom?" I said.

She smiled at me as she pulled my shorts down, exposing my cock. "Honey, after what I saw this morning, I realized that you need more than our usual once-a-day ‘treatment.’" She immediately bent down and took my entire soft cock into her mouth.

I quickly hardened as she worked on me, and in no time at all she had me moaning and bucking on bed and shooting my cum into her soft, warm mouth. She looked up at me and let her mouth open a little, and I could see that she was swirling a mouthful of my cum around with her tongue. She closed her eyes and swallowed, then licked her lips and looked at me and smiled.

"God, Mom, thanks!" I said. "But..."

"But what, Sweetie?"

"It’s just not as much fun when you’re dressed. I really like looking at your body."

"Oh. Well, I can fix that pretty fast." She stood up, shucked off her clothes, then laid back down next to me. I turned to spoon into her, and she pushed her butt back against me.

"Rick, I want you to know that any time you want me to get you off, I’ll be there for you. Hand job, blow job, or more. As many times a day as you need."

For the first time I reached around her and put my hands over her beautiful tits. My cock started to harden again.

"Mmmm, nice!" she said. She snuggled back even tighter against me, pressing my cock against her ass crack. I played with both of her tits, paying special attention to her hard nipples. One of my hands moved down and began gently stroking her pussy lips. She moaned and ground her ass against my hard cock.

"Mom, it’s okay for me to be touching you like this, right?"

She sighed, then turned in bed to face me. "No, Sweetie. None of what we’ve been doing lately is right."

"But I just meant..."

"I know, but let me explain. What we’ve been doing is called ‘incest.’ Do you know that word?"

"Yeah," I said.

"Our society believes that incest is wrong, mostly because bad things can happen when close family members have children together."

"I know," I said. "We learned that in school."

"Also, people are afraid that if parents and their kids have sex, it’ll mess up the kids’ heads."

"That won’t happen to me, Mom."

"I know, Rick. You’re a lot like me."

I waited.

"I haven’t always been an old fuddy-duddy, kid."

"Mom, you’re not!"

"Just hear me out. I first started having sex when I was Jenny’s age. I loved it, and I couldn’t get enough. Your old mom is a bit of a nympho, Sweetie. I had to have it all the time." Mom frowned. "After your father died, I pushed my sex drive down deep into a part of me that I’ve kept locked up for four years. But seeing your beautiful naked body and your big fat hard cock
unlocked that part of me, Rick."

I was a little shocked by all of this. Also, I’d never heard my mom say, "Cock" before, or anything stronger than the occasional, "Oh, shit!" when something really bad happened.

"I woke up a little at a time. First, you showed off that gorgeous body to me every morning, and I told myself that it was okay and healthy. Then you wanted to see me naked, and I convinced myself that that was okay, too. Then when I caught you masturbating, I really wanted to do it for you and you made that easy for me. Just a mother who loves her son and wants to
give him some relief and pleasure – nothing wrong with that, right?"

"You bet, Mom!"

"But I’ve always loved sucking cock, so I just had to have yours in my mouth. It was easy to rationalize moving from jerking you off to sucking down your jism: same result, only we were both getting what we wanted, you see?"

"Sure, Mom." Her dirty talk was really turning me on.

She rolled over onto her back and stared up at the ceiling. "Today when you made me cum out on the patio, though, it became clear to me that what I really want is for you to fuck me. I need your big thick cock deep down inside of me, and I need it now. Can you do that, Sweetie? Can you fuck your mother without screwing up
your psyche?"

"Oh Mom..." I rolled onto her and kissed her deeply and passionately. "I’ve been desperate to fuck you for so long, but I’ve been afraid to even touch you!"

She kissed me and held me to her. "Don’t be afraid, Rick. You can touch me anywhere, and do anything you want to me. But right now, I need you inside me." She reached between us and grabbed my hard-on, and positioned the head of it against her very wet pussy lips. "Have you made love before, Sweetie?"

I was trembling as I felt her lubing my rod with her pussy juices. "Sure, Mom, a few times, but... I’m afraid I’m not very good at it."

She chuckled. "Oh, trust me, you’ll be fine. And we’ll both get better with practice. And, we’ll be practicing quite a lot, I think. I have to warn you, though: I’m a bit of a screamer, and I might bite and I might scratch a little. I sort of go a little crazy when I fuck. Ready?" As she said this, she pushed up a little bit, and the head of my dick pushed between the soft, wet folds of her pussy lips. We both grunted at the same time.

"Oh, yeah!" I said. I think I might have yelled it. "God, Mom, you’re so tight... tighter than Cindy!"

"That’s nothing," she said. "Hang on..." She grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me down onto her, and my full 8 inches plunged into her cunt.

The feeling was indescribable. She was so tight that my entire dick felt encased in a hot, slick vise. She started a low moan that quickly rose in volume and pitch. I could feel her vaginal muscles rippling around me. She started bucking and her head thrashed back and forth. It felt like my mom was cumming, and I hadn’t
even started moving yet!

"Mom, are you all right?" I said.

She looked up at me. Her eyes were beginning to tear up, and her breathing was ragged and shallow. "Yes," she panted, "I am." She grabbed my ass harder. "Now, fuck me! Fuck me hard, Sweetie!" I started moving my hips, slowly working up to a good rhythm. "No, goddammit! FUCK ME!!" She started bucking her hips up to meet mine, twice as fast as I was moving.

I got the idea. I started moving faster, really slamming into her, pistoning my cock in and out, grinding my pubic bone against hers as I bottomed out against her cervix. All the while I could feel her vagina contracting around my cock, and her juices spurting out, coating me. The vise-like feeling increased, and I didn’t know how long I could hold out, but I kept slamming into her. Sweat began to drip from my forehead onto her face.

"Yes, YES!!" she screamed. "GOD, OH GOD RICK!! FUCK ME BABY, FILL UP MY CUNT, MAKE ME YOUR WHORE!! OH GOD, OHGODOHGOD, AAAAAAGH!!!" Her vocalization was constant now, a mixture of moaning, screaming, and filthy talk, and her fingernails dug into my back. I couldn’t believe that this woman was my own, sweet mother! "SUCK MY TITS, BABY, OH PLEASE, BITE MY NIPPLES!!"

I sucked and nibbled both of her nipples as I continued pounding into her, and then finally felt the approach of my own orgasm.

"Mom, I’m going to cum." I started to pull out of her, but she grabbed my ass and pulled me to her.

"NO!! Don’t you dare pull out, DON’T YOU DARE! I need to feel you cum inside of me, Rick, I need it!!" She wrapped her legs tightly around me and began to buck up against me even faster, milking my dick, willing me to cum.

"OK, Mom, here it is... right now... Unngh. Ahhh! AHHH!! Oh god, Mom! OHHHH!! I’M CUMMING!!" I closed my eyes and rode the waves of my orgasm. I know that there’s really just a little fluid in an ejaculation, but it felt as though I were pumping quarts of jism into my Mom. The sensation was incredible; I almost
passed out from the pleasure of it.

"YES, BABY, YES!!" she screamed. "CUM FOR MOMMY!! CUM WITH ME, BABY!! OH, GOD, YES, I CAN FEEL YOU CUMMING INSIDE ME!!!"

Finally we were both spent. She stopped bucking against me, and I collapsed on top of her. We were both breathing raggedly, and with my chest pressed up against her sweaty tits, I could feel both of our hearts beating a mile a minute. Mom slowly regained her composure, and her eyes focused up onto mine.

"Oh, Rick, Sweetie, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to let myself go crazy like that. Did I hurt you at all?"

"No Mom."

"I know I was screaming for a while. Did I say anything too shocking?"

"It was... different. But I liked it. I liked making you do it, Mom. Umm... did I make you cum?"

She burst into laughter. I thought she was laughing at the thought that I’d be good enough to bring her to orgasm. My face burned, and I started to pull out of her, but she grabbed me and forced me to stay deep inside of her.

"Sweetie, I’m sorry, I’m not laughing at you. You were, in a word, magnificent! You’re a wonderful lover. I’m laughing because I started cumming the second you jammed your cock into me, and I didn’t stop until you came, too, and stopped moving. That’s just the way I’m built. When I make love, I can’t stop cumming until I
feel my lover’s cream spurt inside of me. Weird, huh?"

I kissed her. "Not weird, Mom. Great. It’s excellent that you can cum like that. I loved feeling it, and hearing it, and knowing that I was doing it to you."

"You don’t mind the screaming, Sweetie?"

"No, Mom, it’s a serious turn-on. Just thinking about it makes me want to do it again."

"Great, Baby!" Her hand moved between us and encircled the base of my cock, and she started moving her hips. "How about right now?"

"Wow, Mom. And you called ME insatiable!"

"Oh, that reminds me, Sweetie. Jenny and I had a little talk today. She understands that she can’t let any adults know what you did this morning. In return for that, I’m letting her bring two girlfriends over tomorrow to, uh, ‘sunbathe’ with you. OK?" She smiled sweetly up at me, but her smile was replaced with a
gasp and a moan as I started moving in and out of her again.

"Sure, Mom," I said as I pumped her hard. "Maybe I’ll let them put some lotion on my ass."

Mom started cumming and thrashing around again. "Yeah, oh, YEAH RICK, POUND ME!! POUND THAT FAT COCK INTO ME!!
SQUIRT YOUR CUM INTO MOMMY LIKE YOU SQUIRTED IT INTO
JENNY’S MOUTH, LIKE YOUR GONNA SQUIRT IT IN THEIR FACES
TOMORROW WHILE I WATCH, OH GOD, BABY, FUCK ME HARD!!!"

Life is good, huh?

Daughter, Daughter, Mom and me

OMO on Incest Stories

Britt you are so special you know that and I love you so much, I really made a BIG mistake never noticing what you where trying to tell me all those years ago, I wish now I had. " You would never have Daddy. I know that now! I was your daughter, your little girl, I was not a sex object to you, its not the way you are with Miranda and me. Your not like alot of men that take there daughters just becouse THEY CAN! You where a perfect Dad. Always there for our needs other than my sexual need for you. Always there when we needed you as a father. Always willling to spend time with us. You even had tea parties with me and Miranda Daddy. Not many fathers take the time to have a tea party and you had more than just one with Miranda and me. I remember everyone you had with us

Read More
Daddy. I wish I had been more aggressive in letting you know what I wanted back then. I was only nine years old and I am a sub and subs just come out and say I want to become your lover. We are more suttle. Yes I tried to show you what I wanted but I am also shy. I know I don't act shy but I am when it comes to telling you I wanted you. I know now that you and I becoming lovers when I was nine years old was a dream that was never going to come true. Even if you had know and you say you would have become my lover if you had known I am sure you would have not taken me then. You would have told me it was not right and you could't do that with me. Its very sweet you telling me you would. Its something I want to hear and your trying to make me feel better but you and I both know you would not have become my lover back then. It is just not in you to do that. I knew today I had to be more aggressive. I made up my mind that today I was going to tease you and I was going to tell you what I wanted no matter what. I think you got the message this morning that I was more than willing to become your lover and slave." I think Britt your more than my lover and slave my love but yes you did let me know you wanted me to fuck you before we left the store this morning, I love the way you tease me Britt alot " I am so happy you love the way I tease you Daddy, I am glad it let you know I did want you so very much to fuck me with that wonderful hard cock of yours I have waited to have in my pussy for so long " So am I my love so am I. I gave Britt a big smile and she just flash those big baby blues at me and then leaned over and we started a long and passionate kiss, we kissed for five maybe ten minutes just kissing and holding our bodies close to each other, like two people do when they love each other very much, like a Husband would kiss his Wife and a Wife would kiss her Husband, I knew Britt was not my slave, but my wife and lover, I wanted to ask her right then to be my wife too, to be both Miranda's and Britt's husband was what I wanted, I knew Britt would say yes but would Miranda say yes to that too, well I guess there was only one way to find out and that was to tell her thats what I wanted, she could except it or not but I was going to ask Britt to marry me, I just needed to find the right time to ask her when ever that was, it was going to be soon. I wanted her to know I wanted what she had wanted for so long, I didn"t want to keep her waiting any longer, she had waited long enough. Just as I was going to get on my knee and ask her to marry me our lips parted and Britt smiled and said " That was a great kiss Daddy a kiss like I imagined we would have on ohh so many nights when I thought about you but I want you to know more about me Daddy before we go home Ok ? " Sure My Love tell me anything you want to tell me " Miranda is going to make Mom her slave and she wants Mom to be my slave too. Daddy Mom is a closet Bi woman" What!!!!! Did I hear you right Britt? " She is a closet Bi woman even maybe more a lesbian than bisexual, she is really into girls Daddy has been all her life. When Mom turned 11 aunt Carrol seduced her and became Moms first lover. But back then it was not really accepted for girls to fuck each other like it is now. All those chat lines Mom is on, there Lesbian chat lines Daddy, mostly for submissive lesbian women looking for Dom lesbians. Moms is also a sub like me, probably even more of a sub than me when it comes to women. I guess I got my desires to make love to girls from her and so did Miranda. I was on Moms laptop a couple of days after Miranda said I could be with you. Remember the day my laptop crashed and we sent it to get fixed. Mom told me I could use hers till mine got back from the shop or I would have never been on hers. Honest I was just surfing, looking at matternity cloths. I was still hoping I guess that someday you and I would have a baby. I saw the chat line program Icon and decided to chat with some of my friends for awhile Daddy. The chat program booted up, I went to the list of channel and in favorites there where 10 chatlines listed that where lesbian sub channels. The top channels on the list were LESBIAN DOMS and SECRET DYKES! I guess I got curious and started reading Moms logs of the chats she was having with other women. She must not know her chats are automatically logged unless you turn it off. I knew it was wrong and I should not have done it but I was getting wet knowing Mom was Bi " Britt gave me a little smile. " She has never cheated on you in real life Daddy but she cybers with alot of Doms in all those channels. Mom is also very Kinky Daddy" I never knew any of this either Britt. Your Mother and I have never done anything close to Kinky. I never knew or suspected Tammy of being Bi. But Kinky she does not even like anal that much. I have only fucked Tammy in the ass twice I think in 18 years, are you sure its your mom chatting with these women? " Yes Daddy I am sure it was Mom, Miranda and I has been chatting with Mom for over a month now." You haven't !!! " Yes Daddy both Miranda and me, when you chat on these lines you have Nick names and Moms is CLOSET.SS.MOM. I found out what her nick was the day I was on her puter so I knew I was chatting with Mom. My Nick is DONNADOM and Miranda's is ILUVSUB>M. Mom did not know it was us she was chatting with. One night I would chat with Mom then the next Miranda would if she was not busy with you, it was a good way to keep Mom busy so you and Miranda could fuck each other. When Miranda knew she was pregnant for sure after missing her period for two straight months and the pregancy test was positive Miranda and I thought of a plan to seduce Mom. If Mom was our lover and slave it would make it easy to tell her Miranda was your lover and wife and that Miranda was was pregnant. I wanted the plan to work too Daddy it wasn"t just Miranda. If Mom found out you and Miranda where going to have a child, and she went nuts, divorced you or did something worse I knew I would lose all hope of ever being your lover and having a baby with you. I knew we had to make our plan work so all of us could have a chance of being happy together as lovers, me and Miranda could have your Babies and Mom could be who she really wants to be. Daddy I could not even think about losing you and neither could Miranda. Please don't be mad at us Daddy " I could never be mad at you. You and Miranda where protecting me and us from my relationship with Miranda blowing up in my face and destroying any chance of Miranda and you and me being together. I have been thinking with my other head to much lately and not with my brain, I should have thought about the implications where of us making love and having children alot more than I do. I am very fortunate to have you and Miranda protecting me from what I have done without thinking what it might do to everyone, gee I should have. Britt did not let me finnish my sentence " Daddy its ok, what is happening, what will happen in the future between Miranda and you, You and Me, Between Miranda and me and Mom sexually and other wise is what Miranda and I want very much and now Moms wants it too I promise." Britt was silent for a moment, she saw I was trying to take all this in. " We can go home if you want Daddy I don't mind. I will put my Bikinii Bottom on and we can go " I realized Britt and I where sitting on the hood and Britts pussy and my cock where in full view for someone to see but she seemed not to care and neither did I for some reason, I wanted to know more. No tell me more Britt I am curious the more I know the better I will be to handle everything. " Ok. I was the one who found out most of the things about Mom. Miranda most of the time wanted to be with you so I chatted with Mom the most. It was wierd at first with Mom in the den and me in my room and I was cybering with her, then after we finnished we would sometimes see each other only minutes after. I knew Mom had been finger fucking herself over the sexy conversation we had just had, of course I had fingered myself too. I also fucked my ass with the dildo a few nights too as Mom and I got each other off in cyber space. Mom and I had cyber sex most nights of the week. After awhile we started to talk more about her, how Aunt Carol had seduced her, they where lovers for three years till Uncle David got that job on the east coast and Aunt Carol had to moved away. Mom dated a few guys in Jr High and High school and you know about them but what you don't know is Mom had a secret lesbian affar with one of the married teachers in her high school. The affair started in grade 10 and lasted a few months after grade 12 when Mom left for collage and meet you. You where the only man that turned her on, the only man she did enjoy having sex with thats why she has not been with a woman in person since she meet and married you. Mom thought you would leave her if you ever found out about her sexuality but thats was not the only reason she never let on to anyone she was Bi or even lesbian. When she was growing up being a lesbian was not acceptable and you know Mom Daddy if she could not be accepted for being Bi or lesbian she needed to be accepted as the a great Mom and wife and she is a great Mom and wife. It is a sub thing Daddy we want to please the people we love. With the internet Mom started to explore her desires for women again. Her desire to be a sub for a dom lesbian. It was safe for her, she did not have to give her real name or even let anyone see her face so it was perfect. She could be the woman she wanted to be and still keep it secret from you. Mom and I really got closer , she started to tell me everything she wanted to do if she ever got a chance to do sexually. Like I said Daddy Mom is a very kinky woman. She wants to be tied up, she likes pain while being fucked, she wants to be choked while she is being fucked, and she like watersports Daddy, she wants to have her mistress to piss all over her, and drink as much piss as she can Daddy. Daddy this might be hard for you to hear but she once had a cyber with a woman that wanted Mom to fuck her german sheppard! She even asked me once if I had a big dog that she could take in her pussy! " Wow this is blowing me away Britt. I would never have suspected your mother of any of this. Britt turned, leaned into me and we kissed, then Britt grabed my soft cock as we where kissing and started to massage me. Britts lips left mine but her hand continued to massage my cock which was starting to get semi hard. " I am very kinky too Daddy, but where Mom could not get kinky with you, I want to show you how kinky I am if you want me too Daddy " And how kinky are you Britt ? " I am very kinky, I like a little pain when I am being fucked, I want to be tied up, I love it when your rough with me when we are fucking Daddy. I think I might like it if you choked me too Daddy, you could wrap your hands around my throat while you fuck me hard if you want too and I want to start wearing nipple clips, a butt plug and I think there called pussy beads. You know those round balls that I can put in my pussy and ass and wear all day to keep me wet and ready for your hard cock Daddy." Britt smiled as she said " If you want I will drink your piss too Daddy. You can pee right in my mouth and I will drink it down and then you can piss all over my tits and pussy too! Would you like that Daddy? " Wow you are kinky aren't you Britt! " Yes Daddy very and I am not afraid to show you how kinky you can get with me. I want to be kinky with you " I had to ask Britt this, Would you let a dog fuck you Britt? Britt became quiet I could see she did not want to answer that and that told me all I wanted to know but I wanted her to tell me, I want to know she trusted me with all of her sexual fantasies. " I don't want you to be so grossed out that you would never want to touch me again Daddy. " That will never happen Britt never. Britt looked in my eyes, trying to make up her mind if it was really ok for her to tell me she wanted a dog to fuck her. A few second later she said "Yes Daddy " Britt paused again " I would let a dog mount me and fuck my pussy, I would suck a dog off too, would you like to see me being fucked by a dogs cock Daddy ? " She looked at me with a little bit of fear as she asked the question. Yes Britt I would like to watch your pussy being fuck hard by a dogs cock " MMMM Daddy you are kinky too, we are going to have fun together aren't we Daddy "

I think we are and I pulled Britt to me and started to french her, " MMMMM" came from Britts throat as our tounges did a little dance together, when our kiss ended I whispered I have to take a piss Britt in her ear "MMMMMM do you need some help Daddy " Do you have to take a piss Britt? " Yes Daddy. Do you want to watch me pee Daddy? " Yes I do Britt " MMMMM but I am going to loose some of your come Daddy" Thats ok Britt I will make sure I replace every drop you lose. " MMMMM yes Daddy, let me take my top off, I want to feel your warm piss on my face and tits. You can watch your piss run down my body to my pussy MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM. " Britt stepped away from me and released her hugh tits, I wonder if her nipples are always so hard. " Daddy do you want me to sqwatt or do you want me to stand and pee ? " Stand up! I want to watch it come out of you and run down your legs. Britt looked at me, slowly spread her legs just enough for me to see her pussy then with a sexy smile on her lips started to piss herself. A yellow stream was coming out of her pussy and started to run down her legs. Britt put her head back and her hands came up to her tits, then her fingers took her nipples and she started to pinch and then pulled her nipples straight out hard, her 36 D breast began to streach and sag under there wieght. It must have caused her some pain but Britt did say she liked a little pain during sex so I just watched her without saying anything, Britt started to moan " OHHH Daddy this makes me so hot you watching me piss myself, you like this Daddy watching your little dirty girls piss run out of her hot and horny pussy? " Yes I do very much, You look so hot Britt. And she did wow I did not want to get hard yet which took all my will power to do. I wanted to give Britt a golden shower and its so hard to take a piss with a woody. Britts steady stream of piss was starting to be just a dribble and then to a few drops. Britt took a hand from her tits and put it down to her pussy. Put her fingers on her slit and gave her pussy muscles a sqeeze, a short powerful stream of her piss covering her fingers and then her hand moved to her mouth. I watched as Britt looked at me with a mixture of lust and sexual excittment in her eyes she started to lick her piss from her fingers and then very sultry started to suck each finger clean. If any man at that monent could resist anything she wanted to do they where either dead or dieing even if they where gay! It wasn't so much what she was doing that was so hot it was the sexual energy and lust Britt sexy body was giving off " Your turn Daddy piss all over your dirty little girl " Britts voice was low and sultry, full of lust, I walked to Britt and she droped to her knees, arched her back which pushed her tits out, tilted her head back, closed her eyes and a low sexy moan came from deep inside her throat You ready for your first golden shower? " OHH YES DADDY " and Britt opened her mouth waiting and wanting my piss all over her. I took my cock in my fingers took aim at Britts face and open mouth and relaxed my muscles so I could start to piss. As the stream of golden water came streaming out of the end of my cock it hit Britt just above her eyes and I started to moving the stream down over her nose then my piss hit her top lip then in her mouth it went. I heard Briit moan as my warm piss hit her face, she stayed still so I could keep the warm stream exactly where she wanted it. I watched the stream of my piss start to make a pool in her mouth. When Britts mouth was almost full I moved the stream down her face and neck and started to sprayed her great tits, I guided my stream back and forth over her tits and watched little golden waterfalls start at the tips of both of her super hard nipples that were sticking straight out. Thats when I noticed Britt was finger fucking herself while I was pissing on her, her fingers where going a hundred miles an hour over her clit then would dissappear into her pussy and back to her clit again, she is a very dirty girl. I knew I was hooked on giving her a golden shower whenever she wanted one. When Britt felt my stream head down to her tits, she closed her mouth, some piss dribbling down her cheeks from the the corners of her sexy mouth and swallowed, she gaged a little as she swallowed but not much. I was just about to shake off the last drops of my piss when Britt grabed me by the hips and took my cock in her mouth, licking me clean, after a few minutes of Britt sucking and cleaning action of her tongue my rapidly hardening cock slipped from Britts warm mouth. She looked up at me with the lust still in her eyes and in the same sultry voice she said " MMMMMMMMMM that was one of the greatist sexual experience of my life Daddy. I have had three in one day now. The first was when I felt your cock for the first time slidding into my pussy, the second was the first time I felt you fill me with all your come and know this. I am so hot and horny now, you are going to replace your hot come I lost while I was peeing for you aren't you Daddy? " Lets go down to the river again and clean you up a little and then yes I will replace the come you lost if you really want me too Britt still with lust in her eyes said "Ohh Yes Daddy I really really want and need you too Daddy " Leave your bikini here your not going to need it. Britt got off her knees and then the phone started to ring. Britts hand grabed the phone and was going to answer it. Let me answer it my love and she handed the phone to me, Hello. " Hi My Love where are you? I am waiting for you " I am still having fun with Britt, I was kinda mad at Miranda for the stuff she was doing to Britt so I decided to give her a little of her own Medicine. Britt and me will be home when we decide we have had enough fun and alone time. Baby how is my other slave treating you? " She is very good at eating my pussy my love and is eager to please you and Britt when you get home " Thats great Baby I am glad your not too lonely without Britt and me. I deliberately used Britts name instead of slave Ohh and by the way. I looked at Britt and she was listening very carefully, her body glistening with all my piss. I want Britt to sleep with me and you every niight from now on My Love. I have made a decission. I want to make Britt my wife. Her and you and I will all be married! It's the way I want it. You understand? Britt had the biggest smile I had ever seen. There was a short silence " Yes my love I understand " OK good we will be home in awhile but Britt and me are going to make love again so we will be home soon. Bye Babe. " Bye my love hurry home please." I will and I hung up. " You mean it Daddy you want me to be your wife too? Your not just fucking with me or Miranda are you? Please don't do that to me please Daddy." I grabed Britt's hand got down on one knee and said Brittiney Hazel will you marry me " OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS DADDY YES I WILL MARRY YOU !!!!!!!!!!!! YES YES YES I WILL BE YOUR WIFE !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! " Britt screamed at the top of her lungs, the whole world must have heard her. I got up and Britt kissed me hard. I didn't care she had just swallowed a load of my piss. I didn't care her body that was rubbing against me was dripping with my piss. She was going to be my wife and thats all that mattered thow if someone was to take of pictue of us it might not have been our best moment looks wise. Britts lips left mine after a few minutes of a very loving and passionate kiss. I love you Britt I love you so much. I would never fuck with your feelings like that and I was not fucking with Miranda either but your not Miranda's anymore, your mine, your equal with Miranda in everyway. Your going to be my wife like it should be. I will make sure Miranda understands you too are lovers not Don and sub anymore. She will never have control over you and me ever again. You will have as many children as we both want to have. I am going to come in your pussy till you get pregnant MY LOVE. I want what you have wanted for so long. Britt was crying as I lifted her head to look in her eyes " I am so happy right now you don't know how happy I am! This is what I have wanted to happen for so long, so freaking long! Something I thought would never happen. NOW after one day I am the happiest woman in the world, my whole world is now what I have wanted, THANK YOU Daddy for making me your WIFE! Thank You for making my dream a reality! " We hugged and kissed again then I said. We should go and clean up Pumpkin. I don't know how good piss is for your skin " Yeah its kinda burning now Daddy but I want alot of golden showers. I just wish we had not just finnished my first one when you asked me to marry you. Its not really the way I imagined us getting engaged Daddy " Britt giggled. I sure it wasn,t Pumpkin. I wanted a better time to ask you too, a more romantic time but when Miranda phoned I kinda just got lost in the moment. Forgive me My love I will make it up to you I promise and you can call me Bill you know " Nothing to forgive you for Daddy I don't care that you just gave me a gloden shower before you asked me to MARRY YOU!!!! I am going to be YOUR WIFE that all thats important to me!" Britt was beaming with happiness. " I would like to call you MY LOVE if thats ok. I know Miranda calls you that but you have been my love for a long time, can I MY LOVE? " Yes I like that you will call me that and your not my slave your my wife! No more calling me master. I am not really the master type. " OH Yes you are My Love but I understand it's hard to be called master by someone you love, I still want to be your slave and sub but until your more comfortable with me being your slave I will not call you master when you are fucking me, Ok My Love? "

Yes Ok but I don't think I will ever get comfortable with the master slave thing with you Britt. " You will my love you will it will just take a little time " I wanted to change the subject. Britt lets get to the river and wash you off. We held hand as we walked down to the river. Your not walking funny any more Britt, " I don't need to make sure your all your come stays inside me now. I don't have to worry about Miranda keeping you out of my pussy when I am really ready to get pregnant My Love. I know I will be getting all your babymakers when I am furtile. All we need to do is get me pregnant. I hope I am now but like I said I am coming into my furtile time and tommorow. I will go and get another test so we can make sure I am in the right time of the month " Did you want to have my Baby for a long time Britt? " Yes Daddy since I was nine, I couldn't of course and not just becouse you where not fucking me but becouse I wasn't having my periods back then " We got to the river and both of us dived in and when we broke the surface Britt and I had a quick kiss. " That much better Daddy, my skin is not burning anymore I suppose I am going to get a rash but I don't care " So when did you have your first period Pumpkin? " Why Daddy?" I was just wondering if I had seen your signals, when I could have had a baby with you thats all " Oh well let me think, I was 10 and a half when I had my first Daddy. I started a little earlier than most girls and it sometimes takes awhile for girls to start producing eggs Daddy even when I started to have my first couple of periods I probably did not have an egg for your sperm to find to make me pregnant but if we had been fucking I might have got pregnant by the time I turned 11, so we might have had our first child last year and we could have be making our second right now. Miranda and I will take a month or two after we give birth to start producing eggs again. Getting pregnant a year ago would have been perfect really because my tits really started to get big just as I turned 11 Daddy. I am surprised you never noticed these " Britt looked down at her tits that where floating near the surface. Well My Love I did but you always wore lose fitting stuff so I really never got a good look till today. " I know Daddy I just had given up by then. How many children do you want Daddy? With Miranda and me being so young we could give you alot of children you know and Mommy can still give you a child shes not that old " Well I suppose as many as I can afford and I can afford alot. Your husband is well off you know. Not super rich but rich enough to have a lest 12 more kids and still have money left over. One of the things that has kinda got me scared Britt esspecially now that Miranda is pregnant and you are going to get pregnant is the father daughter thing with children you know isn't there a danger of having deformed children? " Miranda and I thought about that too my love, after Kim got pregnant with her fathers baby I did alot of research on babies from father and daughter relationships. The risk is higher than if I wasn't your daughter but not that high, we can and will have healthy babies Daddy, even if you where not my father we still could have a deformed child so I am not really worried about that to much. The risk gets much higher if we have a daughter and she has a baby with you. " Britt raised her eye brows and smiled at me. " So if we start having sex with her we will have to put her on the pill or some other form of birth control My Love. " You wouldn't mind if I started to fuck our daughter? " No of course not but only if she wants too Daddy. She has to want to make love to you or me for that matter. If she wants I will become her lover too if she is into girl girl sex. It does run in the women of our familly you know! That need to eat another womans pussy" Britt laughed and smiled at me. And what happens if we have all sons Britt would you fuck them if they wanted to? " Ohh I never thought about that My Love. I always thought about a daughter mother thing. The only man I want is you to fuck me. I knew there was always going to be women in my sex life, even another woman outside of our familly. Just a fuck friend for both of us. Like the salesclerk at the store this morning." Britt stared into my eyes " We where frenching and she sucked on my tits before she came back so you could buy the bikinii. " Britts smiled when she told me that she knew it would surprise me. Really Britt ? " Yes my love, I wanted to practice my seduction on her before I really tried to seduce you this morning. So when we got to to the change rooms I turned around lifted my top grabed my tits, pushed them together and asked her if she would like to suck my tits with her sexy mouth before I put my Bikinii on. I felt like such a little slut showing my tits like that to her, a woman I had just meet. I found out today I really like feeling like a slut Daddy. Thats the first time I have ever felt like a slut, the first time I was so aggressive with someone. When I saw her starring at my tits when she was explaining if I tried the bikini on I would have to buy it, my nipples and her nipples where getting hard while she was talking. I knew she was getting turned on by these big tits and I was getting turned on because she was starring at my tits. I have what I call gaydar Daddy. I know when a women is a Lesbian or Bi. I just feel certain vibes women give me. I first felt those vibes with Mom and then with Miranda even before I saw her with Kim and the salesclerk was really giving me vibes. I knew if I could not be aggressive with a perfect stranger that I knew wanted me, let her know I was interested in having sex with her I would never be aggressive with you and let you know I wanted to make love with you today. So after I lifted my top and ask her if she wanted to suck my tits, she licked her lips said she would love too and dived into my chest, started to sucked my nipples hard as I grabed the back of her head and pulled her closer, then moved my hands down to her tits and started to feel her up threw her blouse. She wasn't wearing a bra so I got a good feel of her nice tits and nipples. After awhile she brought her lips to mine and we frenched for a couple of minutes till I told her we should stop, you where waiting for me. I wanted her to eat me out and eat her out too but I wanted your hard cock more than her sweet pussy. Before she left I told her you and I would come back soon. She smiled and said she would love that and she would be be at the store most days and if not she would write her number on the back of the sales slip. As she helped me off with my shorts she asked how old I was and I said young and if me being young bothered her at all ? She smiled and said not at all. She then said Your father will really like you in this sexy Bikinii. You are getting it to turn him on aren't you ? Yes I am I said. She looked at me and smiled and said. Then I assume he is going to get to enjoy more than just looking at you in this bikinii today? I told her, I hoped you will enjoy me out of this Bikinii but you had never touched me yet and then I asked her. Does it bother you I want my father to fuck me? She said no of course not. She thought your a very hot sexy man and if she had a father like you she would want him to fuck her too, she just wished she could join us for the day but there was no one coming in to replace her till later in the afternoon and she did not know if she could get someone else at short notice. I told her not to worry we will be back to see her soon and not to forget to give us her number. She said that she would remember, she promised. She slipped her tongue back in my mouth and sqeezed my bare ass, I told her I wanted to just wear my bikinii out under my shorts and top. She said she do not see anything wrong with that and she smilled. I told her my name and your name just so knew when we phone her. She said I am Carol and phone me soon. I can't wait to get to fucked by both of you! So even before you had fucked me I found us a fuck friend my love and while you where driving down here I saw the saleslip. She did write her phone number down and a little note saying to phone her soon anytime of the day or night she will be waiting for our call. She really wants to fuck us both. I will phone her later this week My love and we can enjoy her hot body together " MMM that sound like a great time Britt she does have a great body. " She does and a great tongue, I can't wait to sink MY TONGUE in her pussy and lick your hot come out of her "

 Britt reached out and grabed my cock " But I never thought about fucking our son my love, I could please him with my mouth I suppose if he wants his Mom too." Well lets face it our familly is going to be very open sexually Britt. Our son or sons might want to have sex with you, your a beautiful woman Britt, very sexy and you have a body to die for, and if our first child is a boy your only going to be what maybe 26 or 27 when he hits puberty, he may want you to teach him how to fuck women. " I suppose that might happen my love, I don't know I always thought you where going to be the only cock I would ever have inside me, the only man I want to fuck" I could see Britts nipples getting harder as she started to think about our son fucking her. Britts hand started to move up and down on my hardening shaft. I brought Britt closer to me. Your nipple are getting hard thinking about our son aren't they Britt " No " but her hand was moving faster, she was giving me a great hand job now. Yes they are Britt I can see them swell. Is your pussy getting wet thinking that someday our son would want to fuck you? " No I am wet becouse of your hard cock is in my hand " By the look on Britts face she was starting to get turned on by the tought of her son fucking her. Britts hand griped my cock a little tighter. Are you sure its not getting wet as you think of taking our sons hard cock deep inside your pussy for the first time? Britt remove her hand from my hard cock jumped up a bit and staddled me. Are you thinking about when you finally spead your legs, show your son your hot pussy for the first time. Your son moving up between your legs, you gripping his hard cock, guiding his hot cock to your wet and willing pussy. Moaning for him to fuck you as he mounts you and sinks his hard cock deep into your willing hot wet pussy Britt. Britt reach around and grabed my shaft and she slipped me into to her now wet and very hot pussy, " OHH YES " Britts eyes where closed she was fantasizing about what I was telling her, It's our sons cock in you right now isn't it Britt?. " OOOOHHHHHH " You want our son to fuck you when he is ready. Your thinking it his cock in you right now aren't you Britt. " YES ITS MY SONS COCK IN ME RIGHT NOW MY LOVE.................. I WOULD LET HIM FUCK ME OOHHHH YES I WANT HIM TO FUCK ME SO HARD" I want to watch Britt, " OH YES I want you to watch as our son fucks me for the first time my love " I was fucking Britt hard now. When he is deep inside you I will feed you my cock Britt. Two cocks for you, me in your mouth and our son deep in your pussy I know you will like two cocks Britt " OHHH YES MY LOVE " You are going to take your sons cock into your pussy bare aren't you Britt " No I shouldn't he could get me pregnant!" But you will and want him bare inside you. " MAYBE" You want our son to fuck you bare so he can shoot his come into you don't you Britt. " YES OH YES I DO MY LOVE " And you need and want your pussy to be fertile when your son shoots his babymakers deep inside you. " OHH NO OUR SON WOULD GET ME PREEEEGNAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT" But you want to be Britt don't you, you want to get pregnant with your sons Baby don't you Britt! Her head bent back and a long moan came from deep inside her as I was fucking her cunt as hard as I could. Her pussy started to spasm around my cock, she was coming hard. You want our son to shoot in your fertile pussy don't you Britt you want him to make you pregnant don't you " YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS I WANT OUR SON TO MAKE ME PREGNANT OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS I AM COMING SO HARD THINKING ABOUT HIM SHOOTING INSIDE MY FERTILE PUSSY HE IS GIVING ME HIS BABY!!!!!!!!!!! " Britt was shaking her head back and forth as a powerfull orgasm ripped threw her pussy, tightening around my cock. You want me to give our daughter a baby too don,t you Britt " YES MY LOVE I WILL MAKE SURE SHES FERTILE WHEN YOU FUCK HER. I WILL MY LOVE I WILL, THINK ABOUT HER GETTING KNOCKED UP MY LOVE AS YOU SHOOT YOUR HOT COME IN ME. OHHH YEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSS. IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMMMMMM SSSSSSSSSSSSSSOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO TTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRNNNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN " And I shot and another hugh load of my babymakers in to Britts pussy " OHH YES MY LOVE FILL ME WITH YOUR COME " and Britt came again hard. I started to kiss Britt along the neck as I was shooting her full again for the fifth time today to help bring her back from the world she was in. Britt went limp in my arm and did not move for along time. She was breathing very hard, taking little quick gulps of air, then she slowly started to move and said " I guess now we know our familly is going to be really close " We both started to laugh and then Britt released her legs and my cock slip out of her wonderful pussy. I think alot closer than most that for sure " You do know how to turn me on Daddy. I did have a great orgasm thinking about our son fucking me " And ? " And knocking me up, you think it will ever happen? I mean I would never force our son to do that ever, you know that " Yes Britt I know but yes it could happen your still going to be young hot and sexy so if he knows that sex is good and that Momy is more than willing it could happen. You could have our son's child too " Well we have to have a baby first before anything will happen between us and our children " I hope thats that is happening right now My Love, " MMM god I hope so too. Where you thinking about our daughter getting pregnant when you filled her mother for the fifth time today with another hugh load of hot come, you know maybe I just got pregnant with her or him, that is a little wierd isn't it." Yeah that is kinda wierd. I may have had a thought or two about getting our daughter pregnant, will you make sure she gets pregnant? " I will make sure she is ready to have your Baby my love and I will guide you inside her, suck on her tits and massages your ball so you shoot her full of your come but only if she wants to." I will never take my daughter without her consent Britt you of all people should know that! Britt smiles and said " Yes I know that My Love. I can't believe this day WOW, this morning I woke up knowing I was at lest going to get to let you know I wanted to be with you, even thow I had to wait for you to fuck my pussy I could at lest have you in my ass and mouth. I could tell you I wanted your baby and that I was your slave, but that was all I thought would happen today my love. I kinda underestimated what was going to happen. First I seduce a woman for us to fuck, then you take my virgin pussy, give me FIVE LOADS of your babymakers. You ask me to MARRY YOU MY GOD I AM YOUR WIFE! " Britt paused to calm down a bit she was trying to be composed even thow she was very excitted and happy " I am your wife now after waiting so long to be your wife. I had my first golden shower which gave me an intense orgasm, and have a fantasy about our son knocking me up! Which gave me an even more intense orgasm so I guess I was very wrong how this day was going to turn out. " We had a good laugh and walked out of the water , so your telling me you did not enjoy our time together alone? Britt hit me on the shoulder " Quit being mean to your new wife, you are a bad boy you know " I grabed Britt in my arms and pulled her to me. You love me becouse I am bad and I kissed her, a minute later after a very passionate kiss " Yes thats one of the reasons I love you Daddy, the others are that you turn me on like no one else. You know what I need sexually, your not afraid of me being very kinky and you love that I am. I don't have to hide my fantasies or desires. I don't have hide anything from you. When we make love we almost seem like we are one person, you know how to move with me as you fill my pussy with your ohh so hard cock I have waited so long to have in me. Miranda says she thinks she was born for you Daddy. I have know for years that I was born to be your woman! Long before Miranda ever thought of you as her man, you where my man!!!! I am complete now my love. I feel whole for the first time in my life. I feel wonderfully happy now. I know we are together the way it was meant to be! I am your lover, your wife, your sub, your slave and I pray your child is growing inside my womb. Thats why I love you " Britt I love you for all the same reasons. I wish I had come to your room and made love to you. I wish I had walked out of my bedroom that night and seen you naked and we would have fucked each other right then. I do feel complete with you. You are my lover, my sexual partner. I pray my baby is growing inside you. You make me happy, you make me laugh. Britt you are my wife. I love you my wife I love you Britt so much " I love you too my husband. I love you Bill " and we shared another passionate kiss. " Make Love to Me Bill, Make love to your WIFE! "

I want to but not here I want us to go to the best hotel in town. I want to register us as man and wife. I want to take my wife to dinner then make love to you all night in a bed, just the two of us " I only have that Bikini and my tank top and shorts my love, not exactly an evening dress " The Malls still open we can buy new cloths there. " What do we tell Miranda ? " I have not thought that far yet my love " Bill it all sounds so wonderful, but its not going to happen tonight. We need to go home my love, Miranda is already going to be mad. I am now not her slave, she is not my dom, we are equals thats going to shock her, also I am your wife now. I have in a way taken you away from her in. I did not do it on purposed but know she has to share your love and children with me. You know how she is going to feel about that and everything else that had happened between us. I want to go to a hotel as your wife my love. I want to go out to dinner with my husband! I want to make love to you all night long just the two of us but not tonight. We have to go home tonight. Follow the plan she had set out, have you watch as Miranda and Mom and me eat and suck and fuck each other. Have me and Mom suck you off while Miranda stradles you and you eat her out. You fuck me. You fuck Miranda and if Mom is as good slave like I think she is she will beg to have your hard cock too. It won't be that bad Bill! I can think of worse tortures for a man than three hungry pussies, three hungry mouths and asses all wanting your cock and besides I want you to see your new wifes eat pussy for the first time. See how much I enjoy a womans pussy! I really am very good you know at eating pussy and so is Miranda trust me!" I am sure you and Miranda are very good at eating pussy and your right it is a torture I can live with. I gave Britt a big smile " Bill we can tell Miranda tommorow we are going to spend a few day alone later in the week. She had you to herself for three month while I kept Mom busy so she owes me. Then we can pack and go on a mini Vacation, just you and me, remember I am coming up to my futile time and well if we go away you can get me pregnant. We can go some place where nobody knows us, knows I am your Daughter and starts wondering what the hell is going on! We can be man and wife, go out for dinners, make love anytime anywhere we want. I will dress up sexy for you, I will look much older too Bill I have thought about that. It's important I look older than I am. It will make it easier for people that don"t know us to accept I am your wife. When I wear my hair up, wear makeup, eye shadow, wear blouses, jeans, dresses and not wear the cloths I wore today, like baby tees and tight hip hugger shorts. I look like I am in my early 20s and so does Miranda, it will just look that you have a younger wife than most men your age have. Not that your old My love." Britt really gave me a great smile to let me know my age was not a problem. I kinda figure that out but it was nice of her to make me feel ok. " Both Miranda and I have talked about looking older when where in public with you my love and we have tried different way to dress and wear our hair and put our makeup on to make ourselves look older. Most people think I am 18 already so its not that big of a jump to look like I am in my 20s" No more tank tops and tight shorts? I am getting depressed MY LOVE. I smiled and Britt scowled at me " I will still wear them around the house you big dummy " Britt was smilling now. " It will also gives me time to go and buy some cute and sexy dresses to wear for my husband. Some sexy gaters and stockings. cute sexy thongs and High heels to wear to dinner and then after to bed. I have alway wanted you to fuck me in High Heels My Love and some nipple clips for later at night when we can get kinky." Britt stoped and then decided to say " Maybe go to the local SPCA and find a big dog to fuck me. I am just joking my love." Britt said she was joking but she wasn't but she was still uneasy about this part of her sexuallity and how I may react. I kinda do like that idea too my love I said to make sure she knew it was ok with me. Britt smiled " OK maybe we will do that or we could call Carol and tell her to meet us after a few days or do both! We can buy a strap on dildo and we can both Fuck her silly for another day or two " Britt giggled as she said that " For tonight my love we go home, but later tonight just you and I will make love one final time while everyone is asleep, we will make love like husband and wife that we are Bill, ok?" Ok my love and your calling me Bill now? "Well my love I am your wife in everyway, I know when we start really living like husband and wife me calling you Daddy is going to cause some grief so I want to start getting used to calling you Bill but don,t worry when you are fucking me and I am begging you to get me pregnant I will be screaming DADDY. Now lets really go home this time ok " Britt gave me a kiss and we hugged each other close, our bodies meshed together as it was meant to be. OK my love.

 

Cheerleaders abduction part 1

bouncytig06 on Forced Stories

Cheerleaders rape

 

So we weren't properly introduced. Again, my name is Pat." The brunette was pressed so close against me I could feel the heat of her body. I 'accidentally' grazed her thigh as I got the big truck up to speed on the highway. The blonde spoke first.

Ã

Read More
‚ 

"My name is June." I liked the strawberry blonde already, and I loved the name.


"I'm Emily." 


"I'm Jaime." Taking a look now the brunette definitely had big knockers. It was hard to keep my mind on the road when I started thinking about what I could do to those tits.


"We should be back at the shop in a couple minutes." I'd already decided I'd take the truck and their car into the back garage, we used it for storage mostly, but it would be the best place to unload. Once I closed the door there wouldn't be anyplace for the girls to run, which was perfect. I pulled the rig into the garage without incident. I'd decided I'd get them out of the truck and walk them over to the tool cage; it would be a good place to hold them till I got their car dumped in the junkyard. "Girl's, I'm going to drop you off here for the moment, see that cage over against the wall? There is a door inside that leads to a nice lounge, that's where Tara and Lisa are. Then I'll get your car up on the hoist and see what's wrong with it. Okay?"


"Sure, that sounds good. Do you think we could call our parents to tell them what's up?"


"Yeah, that's not a problem, though I think Tara and Lisa said they were going to tell everybody where you were when they called home. There is a phone in the lounge, so you can call if you want anyway." I helped the girls out of the cab, copping a feel just for the hell of it, though soon enough, I knew I'd be able to do whatever I want with them. I led the girls over to the cage, I had to undo the padlock for them, I don't think they suspected anything at all. I was such a gentlemen, letting them all go first, I don't think they had a clue what was up till I slammed the door shut and put the padlock back on.


"Whaaa…" June couldn't even finish her cry, it was classic. I think for the first time they realized that the cage was just that, 4 walls, and a fenced in ceiling, there was no door to a lounge anywhere.


"What are you doing, let us go. Where are Tara and Lisa???" The three girls were so cute in their little cheerleading outfits, I almost just wanted to stare at them for a while, but already I was getting sick of their screaming. Jaime had hold of the fence and was trying to rip through it, but I knew she wasn't going to get anyplace.

 

"Let me take care of your car, then a little later we'll head off to my house for a good time." I knew it would make them scream more, but it was kind of fun. I liked making them even more scared, and I still had a lot to take care of before I could get them home for the real events I planned. I hopped in the cab and started backing the rig out of the garage.

 

 My mind was racing. I already knew where I'd keep the girls till I got things really fixed up. I'd bought my house a number of years ago, the place was huge, and in the basement the previous owners had run a dog breeding business. There were still like 10 kennels down there, and a bunch of dog cages used for transport. I'm so glad now I'd procrastinated on getting rid of the crap. I'd been meaning to do it for years, but now, it turned out to be the perfect spot to keep them until I got the basement finished up just like I dreamed of. I think there are even some dog whips and leashes down there. I'll probably have to do some shopping on the net for all the other toys I'd love to use on the girls, but I think I'll have enough to keep them occupied for a while.


I took their car out to the back part of the junkyard, really it's not even the junkyard, it's this fenced in area out by the trees. Nobody ever goes out there, and with the cover on, I should have a couple days easy to crush the thing.
After I dumped the car off and locked the fence up again, I drove back into the front garage and parked. I'd pulled all the girls' crap out of their car already; I knew I'd probably have to have a good old bonfire one of these nights. I heard Tara and Lisa screaming in the pit as I moved their stuff from under the counter.

 
"I'll be right with you girls. I picked up your friends. They're doing fine, they're out in a cage on the back lot."


I walked into the office and got a huge duffle bag, I dumped all the girls' stuff in and then put it in my truck. It was going to be a tight fit in the cab, even though I had a quad cab. Hell, then I realized I might as well put the girls in the bed, I've got a cover, maybe the cold would get them a little more in the mood to behave when I get them home? I went into the shop and grabbed a handful of nylon ties; they'd be good to bind the girls' wrists with.


"Hey Tara, Lisa, it's almost time to take you to my place." I could hear them blubbering in the pit. It was kind of fun to make them scared. I almost couldn't believe I was doing this, it's not like I'd planned it or anything, but when 5 beautiful teenage cheerleaders fall into your lap so perfectly, what else can you do? Serendipity, you've got to love it. I went out to my truck and laid an old sleeping bag in the bed. I had the nylon ties and I grabbed some duct tape to gag the girls' mouths' with. I'd already got all their possessions in the truck and hidden their car; I didn't have to worry about security tapes or anything like that.

 

 There are some nice things about living in a small town, crime isn't really a problem so we'd never bothered to invest in cameras, or anything like that at the shop. Well, crime was low, with the exception of me and 5 kidnapped girls now.
I put my head under the car that covered the pit. I could hear Tara and Lisa balling, they tried to beg me to let them go, but I had no desire to listen.
"Girl's, it's time to head home. We're just going to have a little fun, and then everything will be all right." I lied, but it doesn't really matter. "I'm going to open the door to the pit, I want you, Tara, to come out first. Don't think about doing anything stupid, just behave and everything will be all right. I want you to walk to me, I'm going to put a nylon strap around your wrists and then gag you with a bit of tape. After that, when I call for you, Lisa, I want you to come out and I'll bind you too." I listened to them sob; it was joy to my ears.


"Have you girls ever heard of a tazer?" I paused, letting them think about what I said. "One of the farmers left one here at the shop a time ago, it's for use on cattle. If you get any ideas, well, I'll have to use it on you, and I don't think either of you would like that." I held the cattle prod over the pit and pushed the rubber button, a glorious blue arc of electricity shot from the points of the prod. I don't know if I'd really have the heart to use it on one of the girls, but I think the threat was all they needed. I went down to the pit and opened the door slowly.

 
"Tara, I want you to come through the door, walk towards my voice, keep your hands up behind your neck. Understand?" I could hear her sniffle out a response. I saw her shadowy figure move down the narrow hall from the pit. When she reached the stairwell I had her get to her knees. I was a little disappointed she didn't fight more as I pulled her hands into the small of her back and zipped off one of the nylon ties, I pulled it tight, I'm sure it hurt, but I didn't want her going anyplace. She tried to beg me to let her go before I put the tape over her mouth, but I really didn't feel like listening. With my hand up under her elbow I moved her up the stairway and left her at the top of the steps.


"Lisa, it's your turn. Be a good girl like Tara and everything will be all right." I saw Lisa emerge from the pit door. My dick was aching. I thought I might cream my shorts, but I managed to get Lisa bound and gagged without making a real mess. Once I had the two at the top of the steps it was easy. I had the truck parked just out the back door where there were no lights. I picked up each girl and tossed her onto the rolled out sleeping bag. Before closing the lid on the bed I decided to put a nylon tie around each of the girl's ankles. I could barely see them in the dark, but I loved the gentle, desperate mewing I heard. I shut the cover on the bed and drove into the back garage, ready to pick up my three passengers from the cage.

 

I was damn near ready to blow with anticipation by the time I got to the back garage. I couldn't stop thinking about the two girls lying in the back of my truck. God they looked so cute in their little cheerleading outfits. I was having a hard time deciding which girl I was going to take first. I planned to take all of them in turn, and I hoped at least a couple were virgins still, but who knows anymore? If nothing else I'm sure none of them had been taken anally yet, and I can just imagine how tight their asses are. Oh I can't wait to hear them scream as I force my prick up their cute little butts.


The three girls in the cage were yelling when I pulled the truck in. I didn't even try to cover up my erection when I started toward them.


"What are you doing? What are you doing? Let us go, please!" Jaime's scream echoed through the large back garage. I couldn't wipe the smile off my face as I moved towards them.


"Girls, girls, I know you can't wait, but it's only going to be a few minutes more." I held the cattle prod up for all of them to see. "Do you know what a cattle prod is?" I pushed the button and the spark arced from the two points. "I want you all to get on your knees and put your hands up behind your head. I'm going to come in there and put a nylon strap around your wrists. Don't think about doing anything heroic, otherwise you'll get to feel this prod, and from what I've heard, it's not too pleasant an experience." I stood outside the cage waiting for the girls to put their hands up behind their heads. They were all sobbing, I loved the way their bodies shuddered. June was the first to obey, she hesitantly put her hands up behind her head, and her gaze was locked on me the whole time. I knew then, looking into those big hazel eyes, she was going to share my bed tonight.


"Come on girls, be good like June and put your hands behind your head." When I pushed the button on the prod again, the other two girls moved their hands up behind their necks.


"Good girls. Now sit still and we'll get you home." I failed to mention it was my home, though I think they were getting the idea now. They were all sobbing hysterically as I unlocked the door to the cage and walked in.

 

Even if they fought, I knew I could overpower them. I'm not the smallest guy in the world. Yeah, I'm a little out of shape, but not too bad. I'm 6'1" and 250, I know what you're thinking, 250, that's more than a little out of shape? Well, put it this way, I used to be big into weightlifting, and I still put up my fair share, so it's not like its all fat, and I know I could take all three girls if I needed to, but I didn't think it would come to that. Not the way their bodies trembled, and not based on the volume of their cries, they sounded too desperate to put up that much of a fight.


I grabbed for Jaime's wrists and pulled them into the small of her back, the nylon band went easily around her tiny wrists and I cinched the plastic tight.

 
"Pleeeaaaasseee." She could barely stutter out the words. I tore off a piece of duct tape and sealed it over her mouth, I enjoyed the break from her cries. I rubbed her long hair and bent down to whisper in her ear. "We're going to have a lot of fun princess, just relax."


I had hold of Emily's wrists, I put the nylon band on, and pulling it tight so there was no way she could get out. Her lips were trembling, and the tears streaked down her cheeks as I put the tape over her mouth.

 
June's whole body shook as I put the plastic around her wrists. I reached around her and cupped her breasts through the cheerleading outfit, they weren't huge, but even through the fabric I could tell they were perfectly formed, and so young and taut. I pressed my hips into her back. I could hear her whimper louder as my hard cock touched her body. I cut another piece of tape and pressed it tight over her mouth.

 

 "It's time for you to meet up with Tara and Lisa again, they're in the back of the truck." I helped June from her knees and started leading her out of the cage toward my truck. I let the tailgate down, and then lifted up the cover on the bed. After the initial period of squinting against the lights, I loved the look of shock on Tara and Lisa's face as they saw June there, the tape over her mouth and her hands bound behind her back. "I told you I'd go pick up your friends, I'll get Jaime and Emily in a second." I put my hand up between June's legs; I could feel the gentle bulge of her sex as I lifted her up into the bed. I helped her into position next to Lisa. Stepping back, I loved the way the three looked laid out in the back of the truck. I wrapped a tie around June's ankles so she couldn't hope of getting away. I loved the way their bodies twitched uncontrollably in fear.
"Let me go get your friends and we'll get out of here."

 

 I hopped off the tailgate and went to get Jaime and Emily. They were still on their knees; their big eyes followed my every move. I helped them up and held their elbows tight, I pushed them towards the truck, my dick was about to explode. I was tempted as hell to just take one of them there, to drop those cute little panties and ram home, but even though I knew nobody would come in, I thought it wiser to get them to my house, then I could have all my fun in the privacy of my own place.


It was kind of a tight fit to get all 5 girls into the back of the bed. I'd debated whether I should put a blanket over them or let them feel the chill of the night air, in the end I decided to keep them a little warm, I tossed an old blanket over top of the three writhing girls. I stood there looking down on them.


"Don't worry girls, we should be home in about 10 minutes. Believe me, I can't wait." I couldn't stop smiling. My brain was racing, all the things I'd ever fantasized about, now I was going to make it happen. I'd experimented a little with BDSM, I had a few girlfriends over the years that liked to be tied up, but it was all a game, they didn't really get into it the way I'd wanted too, that was all going to change now. I had five slaves to do with as I pleased. I shut the lid on the bed of the truck and slammed the tailgate shut. I couldn't wait to get home.


I went through the shop one more time. I made sure that there were no sign that would make the girls' presence known. I took a look at the pit to make sure there was nothing on the floor, or that they wrote notes on the walls. It took awhile, I thought my dick was going to explode, but I just wanted to make sure. When I finally climbed up in the cab I was dying. I couldn't even stroke myself through my pants, I knew if I did I'd cream my shorts, and I wanted to save all my cum for my new prizes.


The ride home was terrible. I wished the miles would melt away, it felt like I was high, there was so much excitement and adrenaline running through my body I almost felt sick. When I finally pulled my truck into the garage I had to just sit there for a second, I couldn't believe what I'd done, I'd kidnapped 5 girls, and soon, I was going to rape them all and keep them as my slaves. I should have felt guilty, but you know, I didn't.


When I got out of the truck I thought about getting the girls right then, but instead I went into the house. My two dogs were on me the moment I got through the door. I suppose they were a little anxious, I was a couple hours late feeding them. They were good boys, two big black labs. I'd got them both as puppies, and now, at 2 and a half they each weighed over 110lbs. Spike was the alpha dog between the two, and Shadow followed along obediently wherever he went.
I didn't bother trying to make anything up for them. I'd grilled up a couple steaks the night before for myself, I figured what the hell, I'd treat the boys to that, and then I could get my dick in June a lot sooner, since I'd decided on her. There was just something about her, the way she moved. There was an endearing nervousness that turned me on, I can't explain it.


After I'd dealt with the dogs it was off to my new prizes. I loved the way the five pairs of eyes followed my every move. With their hands and legs bound I had to slide the girls out one by one from the truck. First I put Tara over my shoulder and carried her down into the basement. I could hear her trying to beg, but the tape did an effective job of muffling anything she tried to say.

 

I carried Tara down the stairs, and then took her off into the unfinished side of the basement. I had a good 1500 sq ft of space, I'd debated for years what to do with it, but now it was perfect, I knew I was going to build my own dungeon to keep my pets. I set Tara down on the floor. At first I was going to put her in one of the cages, but then I decided that the girls probably needed to use the bathroom.


"Now Tara, don't think about doing anything stupid, if you girls behave, you'll be all right. Do you understand?" The terrified girl nodded her head. "I'm going to put you in the bathroom and then get your friends. I'm going to untie you, be smart, don't do anything stupid." I cut the nylon bands on her wrists and ankles. There was a bathroom on the unfinished side of the basement, obviously the previous owners had planned to finish off the apace, but never got around to it, just like me. I shut the door and left Tara inside. I was able to make sure she couldn't get out by wedging the door shut. Only three more to go… I was pretty damn tired by the time I got Jaime, Lisa and Emily into the basement. I left them all locked in the bathroom when I went to get June. I'm sure the later arriving girls might have liked some privacy when they used the toilet, but I wanted to get them all used to having no more rights but what I gave them.


Unlike the other girls I got June out of the truck and carried her into my bedroom. The dogs were barking and yelping at her as I carried her into my room, but they meant no harm. I lay June down on the bed and then got the dogs out. Seeing her there, bound as she was, I desperately wanted to fuck her, but I had to take care of the other girls first.


I grabbed the sleeping bag and blanket from the truck and carried it down into the basement. I was pleased to see that none of the girls had taken the tape from their mouths when I left them alone in the bathroom.

 
"Did you all take care of your business?" I could see the tears streaming down their cheeks. "Come on." I stood back and pointed the girls toward one of the kennels, they were for pretty big dogs, so they were about 6' tall, maybe 6-7' deep, and about 5' wide. I knew the chain link was connected well, it could handle 150lb Danes beating against it, and I knew it could handle my new pets too.
I tossed the blanket and sleeping bag into the cage in preparation for the girls.
"Go on, get in there." I could hear them sobbing louder as they got in the cage.
"I'll bring you down some water and something to eat in a few. You can take off the tape, though I don't want to hear any of your bitching." There was a part of me, something deep down that made me feel bad about taking the girls, but with the aching in my balls, I knew my guilty conscience wasn't going to win out.
I filled a couple gallon jugs full of water, and then grabbed a bunch of granola bars and some apples for the girls. I knew they'd be fine until morning. The sleeping bag and blanket were big, I knew they'd have to huddle together, but that kind of turned me on anyway.


Tara started to say something when I dropped off the food and water, but I only had to put my finger to my lip and she shut up.


"Have a good night sleep girls. I'll check on you in the morning, then we can get to know each other a lot better." I left one of the lights on across the way; I thought it would be a little too cruel to leave them completely in the dark.
I made up a little dinner for June and myself. Nothing flashy, just some chicken and a salad, though I am a pretty damn good cook this was something just to tide us over. June started whimpering when I walked in the door. I set the tray of food next to her on the bed, but I wasn't going to release her hands just yet. I lay next to her, I got close, I could feel her try to wiggle away, but there wasn't much she could do.


"So, are you hungry?" I could see her nod ever so slightly; her eyes were wide and locked on me. I ripped the tape from her mouth, she wailed out when I did, twisting her head side to side from the pain. She started to say something, but I silenced her immediately. "You will do as I say, without hesitation. You won't speak unless I tell you to, and you won't do anything unless I tell you to. If you behave, I'll treat you well." She started to cry as I grabbed her breast, I softly massaged her mound through the fabric. "Do you want something to eat?" She nodded. I grabbed a couple pillows and propped her up. I took a forkful of salad and brought it to her lips, I gave her a bite, then one to myself. "When I have you trained, you'll feed me." I gave her a shot of juice, she drank it down greedily.

 
I enjoyed having control over her, even if it was just feeding her. I slid my hand up under her short skirt and ran my fingers over the bulge of her pussy. I didn't slide my hand inside her clothes, not yet at least. I knew that after I fed her I wanted to make her strip for me. I'd already formulated at least some of my plan. I loved the way I could feel her muscles tense as I moved my hand over her skin.
When we'd finished the salad, I rolled June over onto her belly. I cut the straps from her wrists and ankles, though she didn't try to even move when she was free.
"Get up, go use the bathroom, you've got 20 minutes. Don't think about doing anything stupid, got it?" I grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and lifted her head up so she was looking me in the eyes.

 

‘’Understand?" Terrified she nodded. "Good, get into the bathroom, make yourself look good." It didn't matter, she was naturally beautiful, and the fear, that was what had me so horny I couldn't even stand it.


The time seemed to pass so slowly, I stared at the clock for about five minutes, but it felt like time was moving backwards. Finally I started cleaning up the place, I locked the phone in the end table, and hid away anything that my new pet could use to escape. I still had a lot of work before I could do the things I wanted to with my slaves in the house, but I'd have fun tonight, that's for sure. I could hear her crying when I knocked at the bathroom door.


"Time to earn your keep baby." It was a little crude to say, but I was desperate, I couldn't wait anymore. I opened the door; June was cowering in the corner of the bathroom. I'd already taken the liberty of stripping, and I loved the way her eyes focused on my prominent erection. "Get out here slut." I motioned her toward me with my finger. The girl's whole body shuddered as she got to her feet. I thought she'd collapse to the ground the way her knees buckled. I sat on the edge of the bed and took in the glorious sight of my new pet. I pointed to the floor in front of me. "Strip for me cunt." June's hands shook so bad I didn't know if she'd be able to manage the act of stripping, but I was going to eat up her struggles.


"Pllleeeeasssse Mister." I think she was surprised how fast I moved, I was up and slapped her hard across the face before she even knew what happened. I grabbed a handful of her beautiful blonde hair and arched her head back so I loomed over her.


"I said strip for me slut. Don't ever talk back to me. If you don't strip, I'll do it for you, and I'll tell you this, you'll wish you'd obeyed me." I let go of her hair and sat back on the edge of the bed. My heart was beating so fast, the adrenaline was flooding through my bloodstream. I can't explain the feeling, but I loved it. My prick throbbed in pure excitement.


June was crying as she started pulling down the zipper on her little cheerleading vest. What makeup she had left streaked down her cheeks. Part of me wished I had a camera set up, but the truth is I don't think I'd ever forget the image of her there. June twisted her body out of the little vest. She pulled her skin-tight shirt out of the band of her waist. I could tell she had nice breasts, nothing huge, but definitely nice, and firm. Her stomach rippled in convulsions as she lifted the shirt up over her head. She tried to cross her arms over her sports bra, but I could already tell by what I saw, that I was going to have a great time with this girl. I needed only to point at her little skirt to get her moving again after she'd hesitated, she undid the clasp and let the fabric fall around her ankles, leaving her standing there in her little blue outer panties.


"Come on, get it off!" June tried to delay all she could, but even she knew it was inevitable. She slid the outer panties over her hips till she was standing there in only her bra, and her cute sport panties. I shifted my body as if I was going to stand, June yelped and jumped back a few inches. Before I had to say anything, she started lifting her bra over her head. She tried to hold it over her chest for an instant, but then thought better of it and let it fall to the floor. I couldn't help but smile, I'm sure it made her all the more nervous, but I didn't care, I just knew I needed my cock in her mouth before I shot my load on the floor. June's hands trembled so bad I didn't think she'd be able to get her panties to the floor, but she inched it down her thighs. When I saw her smooth, shaved mound I was in heaven. She jerked away as I got to my feet and moved toward her.


"On your knees!" I grabbed her by the neck and forced her to the floor. "Suck my dick slut!" I forced the head of my cock to her lips. I grabbed a clump of her hair in my hands and twisted till she screamed. "I said suck my cock cunt!" I almost blew as I forced my prick in between her tight moist lips. I heard her gag as I forced all 8" of my dick down her throat. I felt her tongue moving over the bottom of my shaft involuntarily as she struggled for breath. I clamped my hands on the back of her head and held her on me till I thought she was going to pass out.
I only pulled out for an instant, long enough for her to gasp for breath before I slammed my hips forward and made her swallow me again. I knew I wasn't going to last long, but I wanted to get a couple good thrusts in before I blew in her mouth. I felt her hands at my hips trying to push me away, but with the urgency I felt to cum, nothing was going to keep me from having my prick deep in her sweet little mouth. I felt it deep in my loins. I've never felt my balls contract like that. I felt the cum shoot from my dick, and it kept coming, my balls pulsed and shot a huge load deep in June's throat. I could hear her gagging as I held the back of her head tight, forcing her to take my whole length in her mouth. I didn't think it would ever stop, my balls jerked and squeezed more cum out, I bellowed out in a primal roar. I kept cumming so much it hurt.


After what seemed like an eternity I knew I'd spent my load. I looked down at my new prize as I eased my rampant cock from her mouth. I could see the cum seeping around her lips, and she started to cough up my seed. "Swallow it slut, swallow it!" I arched her head back as she gasped for breath. "Swallow it down cunt!" I saw her big hazel eyes looking up at me, pleading, begging me to stop, but there was something animal in my need to see her drink all my sperm down.


I let go of June's hair and let her collapse to the floor after she'd desperately swallowed all my cum. She lay in a heap sobbing as I went to the bathroom to get a drink of water. My balls still tingled. June was still lying on the floor, in the midst of her cute little outfit, when I came back into the bedroom. I had to lift her off the ground and onto the bed.


"Get on your knees!" June pushed her ass into the air and got to her knees. I grabbed for her wrists and pulled them back to her ankles, spreading her legs wider I duct taped her wrists to her ankles, her face was forced down into the mattress. I pulled off her shoes and socks and left her like that. I loved the way her hair cascaded over her head and spread out on the bed. I lay down on the bed next to June's head, she turned to face me, and I could see the tears streaming down her cheeks. I pushed the hair out of her face.

 
"How'd you like that slut? Have you ever given a blow job before?" I saw her nod in abject humiliation. "Tell me, do you like the taste of cum?" I watched her close her eyes and stutter out the word no. "Well, you'd better get used to it." I reached up under her body and pinched her nipple between my fingers. "Have you ever had vaginal sex June?" When I heard her sobbing I knew the answer was no, and she knew I was going to pop her cherry soon. "How about masturbation?" I didn't hear her response, but I didn't much care. "Well, I'm going to make you cum June, you've been a good girl." I got up from the bed and walked to my dresser. I've always loved seeing women orgasm, so one of the toys I'd picked up over the years was a Magic Wand vibrator.


June did what she could to watch me after I plugged in the vibrator. I had the G-Spot attachment too, but I didn't think I'd need it, not tonight at least.
I heard her whimpering when I flipped the switch and the vibrator started going. I heard her squeak as I pressed the head of the vibrator into the folds of her sex.
"How do you like that?" I saw June's legs start to shudder as I moved the head of the vibrator up and down over her sex, her whole body convulsed when I touched the vibrator to her clit.


"Please…stop…please…" I didn't listen to her words, I pressed the head against her clit and gently spread her labia with my fingers. I moved my fingers over her sensitive flesh; I could already feel the moisture spreading from her pussy.
I flipped the switch on the vibrator to high and pushed it harder against June's clit, I could hear her cries growing louder.


"That's it slut." I got between her legs and let my tongue dart into her sex. I licked her, spreading her young flesh wide, tasting the pink as I held the vibrator to her clit. June's legs started to shake; I could see her tits jiggling. I loved the mixture of want, and disgust in her movements. I could see her hips gyrating, pushing back onto my tongue, rubbing against the vibrator's head as she cried out, begging me to stop. I forced a finger into her pussy, not deep, just enough to tease her body. "That's it cunt, fuck me, fuck my finger." I could hear her start to pant, her nipples were hard and I pushed the head of the vibrator against her breast, she involuntarily groaned. I slid my finger from June's snatch; it was wet with her juices. I forced my mouth over her pussy and started delving my tongue into her body and over her clit. I could hear her moaning louder. With my hands free I reached up under her body and grasped her breasts, I twisted and moulded her flesh in my hands, driving her on. "That's it slut, cum for me!" I sucked on her clit, nibbling on the hard little bud with my teeth. I could feel her hips moving; I knew she was about to cum. I swabbed my tongue over her labia, pushing her to the edge; I wanted to hear her scream out.


"STOP, STOP, Please, stop!!!" I could hear the desperation in her voice, but that only drove me on further. I could hear her panting, her cries were like the screech of an animal, the muscles of her thighs convulsed as she arched her head up and screamed.


I bit down on her clit, not hard enough to do damage, but enough so she could feel it. "Cum for me slut, cum for me!" June wailed, her whole body trembled, I could see her leg muscles spasming… I didn't even wait for her body to stop reacting. I pushed the vibrator against her clit again.


"God no, please, please, stop, please!!!" I know her pleas were sincere, but I wanted to make her cum again.

 
"Come on slut, I'm going to make you cum again." I milked June's breast, squeezing it like an udder as I moved the vibrator up and down over her labia. Her nipples were hard, and I loved the way they felt as I pinched them, making her scream in pain. "Cum for me cunt." I let go of her tit and forced my finger into her pussy, not deep, but enough to make her moan. Her body was covered in a sheen of perspiration, it was gorgeous. I loved the way her tight little pussy throbbed under my touch, contracting, squeezing me. The vibrator buzzed against her clit and I knew she was about to cum again. With my finger in her pussy and the vibrator on her clit I moved my tongue over her engorged labia. She tried to jerk away but there was nothing she could do. I could hear her panting, gasping for breath as she was about to orgasm again.


"Please, please, please…" I drove my tongue between her labia while I pinched her clit hard. I still had the vibrator forced against her body. I've never seen a girl's body react like hers did to an orgasm; June screamed as her legs bucked, I thought she'd fall off the bed the way they contracted so hard. I could hear the duct tape making little cracking sounds as every muscle in her body convulsed.

 
"That's it slut, cum for me, cum for me!" I ran the vibrator up and down over the length of her sex, with particular attention to her clit. She screamed like mad, I could tell there was a part, deep down, that liked it.


June was still moaning when I got off the bed, I hurried to the closet and pulled out a leather belt. It was an old and well-worn belt, but I knew it would do the job. It was a good inch and a half wide and I doubled it over so I'd have better control.


I don't even know if June saw me approaching, her body was writhing, I could see her forcing her chest down, rubbing her nipples against the bed spread. I don't know if she even heard the swish through the air, but I know she felt it when the leather struck her engorged labia. I would have loved to see her eyes go wide when she felt the bite of the belt, but I was too busy bringing it down again, almost in the exact spot as before. I heard her high-pitched scream echo through the room as I kept bringing the belt down on her body, I didn't want to whip her too much, I just wanted June to feel the bite of the leather on her hypersensitive flesh. The sound of the belt on her skin was pushing me over the edge, I wanted to beat her more with the belt, but I couldn't hold out much longer.


I rolled June over onto her back. The way her wrists were taped to her ankles it spread her legs nicely. I brought the belt down on her tits a few times; I caught her hard little clit dead on with the belt, raising desperate screams. I tossed the belt aside and climbed on June's body, my dick was hard and I was ready to blow again. She was still wailing in pain from the belt when I slammed my prick into her virgin cunt. I could feel her stomach muscles contract under mine. I drove my dick all the way inside her, till I felt my balls slap against her ass. I loved the way I could feel her thighs against my hips. I grabbed for her hair and clamped my mouth down on hers. There was nothing she could do, I slammed into her again and again, I couldn't help it, and I wanted to hurt her as I fucked her. I knew she'd remember her first time forever.


I knew I was about to cum so I buried my prick full in her pussy. I felt the sperm flood her, my balls contracted, it was almost painful as I pumped her full of my cum, though I can't tell you how good it felt. I could feel her breasts crushed against my chest, I could feel her body shudder as she sobbed. I don't know how long I laid there on top of her, my dick still hard and buried in the soft warmth of her pussy. I whispered into her ear.


"God you've got some kind of tight pussy. We're going to have a good time." I rolled off June. I ran my hand over her belly, and over her pussy, my semen dribbled out of her little cunt. Her hair was dishevelled, her body was covered in sweat, makeup was streaked over her face, and I could still see her little pussy throbbing and twitching. The red marks where I'd laid the belt down on her tits were still visible.


With a knife and cut June's wrists and ankles free. Her legs flopped down on the bed, splayed wide. I ran my fingers over her swollen sex; I could hear her moan as I slid my finger into her pussy.


"We're going to have a lot of fun babe. I'm going to fuck that pussy of yours everyday, and I'm going to make you masturbate for me, I love seeing you cum." I couldn't wait to get on the net and drop a couple thousand dollars on sex toys and bondage gear, but I'd wait till the next day for that.


"Get up, go into the bathroom, clean up, take a shower if you want, then we'll go to bed." I ran my hand over the inside of her thighs. "Do you want anything more to eat, or drink?" She seemed to disheartened to react much, but I saw her nod softly no. "Go, get in the bathroom!" I loved the way she moved. Even with the pain and humiliation she felt, she had a certain grace in her movements. She had the most beautiful legs, long, thin, gorgeous!


I went down and got a glass of water and some snacks, I needed to take care of my girl. When I got back up into my room, I could hear the shower running, I was pretty sure I could hear her crying.


I felt a little tingle in my balls when thought about the girls down in the basement. I wondered if any of them had got to sleep yet? Really, it didn't matter; the longer they stayed up, the more ready they were going to be when I started in on them. I still couldn't believe it was all happening. When I woke up this morning, I never would have thought, hell, dreamed, that these 5 gorgeous teens would enter my life.

 
I heard the shower stop running; I couldn't wait for my girl to get out of the bathroom. I didn't have any more plans for her tonight, just to get some sleep, but I couldn't wait to get her in the bed next to me. After about 5 minutes I started to get impatient.

 
"Hey slut, hurry up, get your ass out here!" I heard her sob just a little louder, then I heard the door open. I was already on the bed; I had the sheets pulled back waiting for her. "God you're a beautiful little whore." June had her hands crossed over her chest, and the palm of her hand trying to cover up her sex.
"No slut, arms at your side, never try to cover yourself from me, do you understand?" She nodded, a resigned, hopeless nod. Her hair was still wet from the shower, her nipples were hard and her breasts were absolutely gorgeous.
"Come here, get in bed." I motioned her over to me.

 

"Please…" I put my finger to my lip and she went silent. Instinctively she tried to cover herself again, but then I could tell she remembered and dropped her hands to her sides.


"Good girl." She sat on the edge of the bed. I grabbed for her elbow and pulled her onto the bed. She yelped as I twisted her arm, but I got her on her back.
"Give me your wrists!" She looked up to me with her wide hazel eyes. "Relax I just need to tie your wrists and ankles, then we can go to bed." I took her wrists in my hand, I could easily hold them in one palm, I looped rope around one wrist, then pulled it around her other wrist, snuggling them together so she couldn't get away. I didn't pull it too tight, just enough so it wouldn't come lose.


"Pick up your legs…" I could have crawled to the foot of the bed, but I wanted to see how flexible she was. June kicked up her legs until they were perpendicular to her body; I grabbed the back of her thighs and forced her legs down till her knees touched her breasts. ‘’Hold your legs like that." I looped more rope around her ankles till I knew she wouldn't be able to work it free. "You can put them down." I lay down next to her; I could feel June try to move away. "Don't move away from me, ever, I own you now. Let's get some sleep." I pulled the covers up over top of us. I could feel her body shaking as I put my arm over top of her breasts. I whispered in her ear. "We're going to have a lot of fun together June, just behave, and I'll treat you right." I flipped the lights off and closed my eyes resting my head on her shoulder. I could feel her heart beating, I knew she was uncomfortable with me holding her, but I didn't care. My mind was filled with all the things I needed to do. I needed to get the house in order and ready for my new cadre of slaves. I couldn't wait to get online and buy all the toys I was going to need. I could feel my dick getting hard and bulging against June's thigh as I faded off to sleep easily.

Twisted Sister Part Two

TwistedDemise on Incest Stories

I woke up next to Lora my mind coming out of its sleep riddled fog. In the darkness of the night I must have rolled away from Lora’s side. I felt alone rolling onto my side I caught sight of my sister. Lora had slid under the blankets at some point in the night. I could see her outline in the darkness of the night. Crickets chirped out on the porch so I knew it wasn’t close to morning yet.

I lay on my side now in the darkness looking over my sister. I still was in shock that we had made love. I could still feel Lora’s caress as I lay there knowing how good it had felt. It was then I decided I would have to show her how much I had enjoyed the night. I reach

Read More
ed over and carefully pulled down the blanket stopping a moment. Lora began to whimper as the blanket exposed her the more of her I saw the more I knew I had to taste her again.

I kept pulling on the cover now knowing what I wanted I exposed her to the night air. Coming in closer to her I could feel her body heat I stopped a second to look her over again. Lora’s blonde hair was spread out on the pillow making her look so innocent. Her tits rose and fell with each of her breaths the tan skin contrasted perfectly with her mocha aleora and nipple. I noticed one difference in our bodies then. I had a very small tan line from my bikini top and bottoms. Lora on the other hand was tan from head to toe. She looked like a bronze goddess resting there in my bed.

Lora was murmuring in her sleep now I could tell she was dreaming. I reached out ever so gently stroking her right nipple with the pad of my finger and thumb. Slowly her nipple began to harden for my fingers it was so sexy. Lora began to moan but was still sleeping next I began to part her thighs wanting to see her beautiful pussy up close again. As I spread her legs I began to smell her cum from earlier mixing with a fresher scent. I moaned at the smell it was like a drug to me, my pussy began to leak as I looked on my sisters for the second time this evening.

I finally had her legs open I moved forward placing my lips to her pussy kissing it. I was kissing her pussy like you would kiss your lover smashing her hot lips with my own. My hands slid under her ass lifting so her angle was better giving my tongue much better range. I began to suck as my tongue slid deep between her outer lips. I was in a frenzy, now the taste of my sister was overpowering to me. I felt Lora shake herself awake as I invaded her pussy.

I began to lick slowly from bottom to top pausing to linger around her hole for long moments at a time. Each time I spend a long second on her clit sucking on it like a small cock. Lora gasped in pleasure then said something that I had hoped for. “Turn around let me eat you Lisa.” Lora’s tone was like the purr of a cat full of lust right now. I would not let go of her pussy I turned awkwardly as I tried to stay in contact with her.

After several moments of struggle I was straddling my sister’s face. At first I didn’t feel anything, then I felt her breathing on my pussy she was aiming each puff at my lips. I was moaning and thrashing over her face wanting her to eat me. I heard her laugh softly as I wiggled desperately above her mouth. What seemed like months later I felt Lora’s tongue part my wet lips. I pressed down forgetting her pussy for a long time wanting to enjoy this moment. When her tongue struck my clit she kept it there lapping at it like a small lollipop.

I felt Lora’s hands grip my ass holding me still as she began to toy with my clit. I moaned at the pleasure she sent coursing thru my body. I knew I was a novice unlike Lora but I wanted her to cum again for me. Looking back at her pussy again I saw her lips parted invitingly. I slid two fingers into her hole as my tongue went to work on her clit once more. I could hear Lora moaning into my pussy as I fucked her with my fingers and tongue.

I felt her body responding to my fingers and tongue I was in awe that I could do this to another woman. The woman being my sister made it even more exciting to me. Slowly I began to work my fingers in and out of her pussy. Each stroke I slid them into the knuckle then spread them as I drew them out. My tongue was moving over her clit which I had captured between my lips. I kept Lora’s clit pinned as I stroked it over and over with my tongue applying suction when I could.

As I began to suck on her clit I felt her stomach rippling that told me she was getting close to cumming. I increased my pace trying to make her cum before I did. I added a third finger to her stretched slit making her moan again. Lora wasn’t slacking off as she moaned she devoured my clit with her tongue. Her fingers on my ass cheeks were kneading them like dough. I kept up my pace on her clit trying to distract her. Lora tried to continue on my clit and ass but my tongue was too much for her soon she surrendered to my fingers and tongue.

Lora began nipping my thigh, whimpering in pleasure. “YES LISA YES YES YYYEEEEESSSSSS” I had to bite her clit with my teeth to keep her from shaking me loose as I felt her pussy rippling over my spread fingers. Her contractions were so powerful they forced my fingers back together gripping them painfully tight. I just held on as I kept working her clit wanting her to be pleased with my efforts. I could feel her finger nails raking over my ass leaving welts behind them as she lost control. Her cum was delicious sweet, musky, and warm. I was in heaven at that moment proud of myself once more making a woman cum was still novel to me.

Lora lay there under me gasping for air as the next series of convulsions hit home. I slowly withdrew my fingers from her slit wanting to change positions I had spied something I had to try out. It took me several more seconds to slip free of Lora’s grip. I slid off to her right where I had been laying as we slept. I reached down into the tangle of sheets gathering her toy I had totally forgotten about. Lora was busy trying to find earth so I had plenty of time to move into position once more. I picked up the double headed dildo smiling wickedly.

I slid one end into my waiting pussy feeling it filling me made me moan as I fed it deeper. I felt the center guard I had managed to take eight inches into my aching slit. I moved to Lora’s pussy spreading her legs I scooted forward till I was almost on top of her pussy. I draped my legs over hers as my hands fumbled with the dildo. Lora seemed to know what I was trying to do she reached down grabbing the end not in me. With a moan she fed it to her wet slit as she pulled more into her pussy part of it left my own.

I bet we would have looked funny had there been a mirror for us to look in. Both of us began to hump our hips trying to get more of the dildo into our hungry slits. I would buck forward feeling it slide into Lora more, and then she would press forward driving more into my slit. Both of us were moaning in need now. Lora began to move with more rhythm then me. I was going insane it felt like my sister was fucking me with this eight inch monster. I looked across to see my sister was fondling her nipples with her hands while she rode the dildo. I reached down spreading my lips I found my clit beginning to stroke it feverishly.

The feelings of having my sister fucking me while I fingered myself was to much I began to whimper. My sister sensed I was close she chose to surprise me once more her voice coming out between pants. “Cum for me ..... cum for me Lisa.....cum for your little sister.....please.” Each time she spoke she would thrust into me with that cock we were sharing. I thrust in a frenzy now her words pulling at me dragging me helplessly to the edge. We were riding that cock so hard we could feel our slits kissing frequently.

My body starting coming apart as I starting howling, my sister had ignited a fire in my loins. My stomach started to ripple which was swiftly followed by my slit. I couldn’t breathe my body went rigid as my pussy gripped the cock trying to peel the rubber from it. I couldn’t even scream a moaning whimper was the best I could manage. My finger on my clit had a mind of its own though. I couldn’t stop it as it continued to pinch, roll, and stroke my poor clit. What I had thought were waves of my orgasm were not. Each wave became a powerful climax all its own. Distantly I heard Lora ohhing and ahhing as she watched me cum.

I was seeing spots I was climaxing so hard. I heard Lora speaking and slowly focused on her words. “Lisa... Lisa damn girl breathe” Her words sounded urgent and commanding so I obeyed them. Gasping I realized I hadn’t took a breath in a while the spots started to fade. I moaned softly as my mind regained control of my finger. I stopped stroking myself as I lay there gasping my breasts were bouncing from the force of my breathing it felt like I had just run a mile. I could still feel small aftershocks reverberating thru my tight pussy.

Feeling Lora thrusting desperately against the dildo I humped my hips back at her to given her some penetration. I reached out finding her legs with my hands I gripped her by the knees. Using the leverage I kept on the attack now wanting her to cum for me. I humped harder as my breathing slowed a bit I knew what would set my sister off. She was whimpering and groaning her eyes were closed as she thrashed her head from side to side. I could feel her trying to get more inside her as if eight inches were not enough for her.

My voice was full of passion and lust. “I need you to cum little sis. Cum for me so I can lick you clean. I want to feel you ride my face like I did yours.” The words seemed to egg Lora on as they fucked the dildo in a frenzy. “Play with your clit Lora. I need you to cum.” Lora released her nipple with her right hand even as I watched. She reached down finding her clit she stroked it gently. After a few strokes she began to pinch it. I could see her face turning a lovely shade of red as her stomach began to ripple.

Gasping she exploded I could feel the dildo shiver as she clamped down on it. I slowly slid off it as she came I got loose from the dildo. I spun around quick like a cat brushing her hand aside I began to flick my tongue over her overheated clit. Her hands shot out capturing my head as she screamed in climax. I slid my hands up to her tits and caught her nipples pulling on them as she shuddered anew for me. I could feel her convulsions I released her nipple and caught the dildo. I pulled slowly as the head drew even with her lips I dove in replacing the dildo with my lips. I drank in all her nectar wanting to miss none of her sweet mixture. I lapped as each tremor pushed a bit more of her cum into my waiting mouth.

Slowly she came down from her climax I could tell because instead of gripping my hair she was stroking it. I lifted my head looking into her eyes her face was covered in my cum it was sexy looking. I moved next to my sister turning on my side. I reached out as she turned looking at me with a smile hers searching my own. I didn’t want to ruin the moment with words so I kissed her softly. I could smell my pussy on her face. I kissed those lips finding my taste almost identical to hers. Mine was a little tarter then hers but both were delicious. My lips pressed into hers as her tongue began to caress mine. We dueled softly for several minutes as my arms drug her in close to me.

I held her close I could hear her breathing slowly return to normal. I was happy for the first time since we had moved out. Softly I spoke in the silence it sounded like a gun shot. “Lora I love you” Lora smiled and kissed me again this was different. She was kissing me with passion but the lust was gone. It had been replaced with love It was like a kiss I would have given a lover finally she broke the kiss. “I love you to sis. Relax I want to do this again I have never cum so hard.” She seemed able to read my mind thru my eyes. Her words had a calming effect on me as my fears were put to rest.

I snuggled into her arms as I held her within my own arms. I couldn’t believe it I was falling in love with my sister. I sighed not trusting my voice I reached up and stroked her face softly. I looked into her eyes seeing all the love. She smiled to me and leaned in kissing my nose. “I love you Lisa I didn’t know this would happen.” I saw her eyes look past my shoulder to the clock on the night stand. “We need to sleep sis we got class it five hours.” I still was afraid to speak so I leaned in timidly and kissed her lips. Breaking the kiss I simply closed my eyes and held her. My mind was reeling from what had happened but soon enough I feel asleep.

More To Come....

Please Feel free to send any comments to TwistedDemise@Hotmail.com

 

Twisted Sister Part One

TwistedDemise on Incest Stories


This story is a work of fiction. The people named and events are all figments of my imagination. If you are under 18 or if sexual fiction bothers you do not read any lower. This story involves Incest, M/F Intercourse, as well as F/F Oral. I hope you enjoy the story.

It’s amazing how twins can be so different when they look so alike. I am Lisa and Lora is my younger sister. She is two and half minutes younger to be exact. We are both nineteen and graduated this summer. Well before I tell you all about the past month. I think I should describe us as well as the events leading up to last night.

Now that we were out of school mom and dad d

Read More
ecided it was time for us to move out. After nineteen years they wanted some space. Our family had done ok on the stock market so money never seemed an issue growing up. They told us a week before school started that during the spring they had enrolled us. Now we did not get any say where we were going to school but the bill was fully paid.

The apartment was a two bedroom with a bath in each room. The walls seemed thick enough for privacy. (Later I would learn I hadn’t took into account the air conditioning vents) I took the room closest to the balcony. With Lora taking the room closest to the door. These choices were for obvious reasons. It had a nice living room with a small kitchen and a breakfast bar.

Now onto us and the meat of this story. We are both 5’5 with long straight blonde hair. Our eyes look like my fathers a pretty green almost like emeralds. We both shared so many cloths it was hard to remember whose was whose. Even our panties and bra’s were the same size. After the second week we came to call this place home school had already begun by then. I thought things might have changed with Lora and her partying but I was mistaken.

We are not hard to look on my boy friend had been with me for over a month. Lora I not even sure if she had a boyfriend. Although she had several callers thru the nights. This had been one such night but her pick of the eve had left when he got a page from work so for a change I was the one with a man over and not her. Michael was sitting on the couch with me sharing his rum and coke. He was twenty-two years old, working construction had built him up so he looked really yummy.

I rose up from the couch heading to my room the slight wiggle of my ass as much an invitation as a tease. I looked back and licked my lips with a grin I blew him a kiss and vanished inside. Michael took the hint and followed behind me shutting the door. Lora was in her room pouting so I felt comfortable enough to do this. I didn’t think we would get any uninvited guests.

I slipped off my shirt my small shorts followed swiftly. Letting him see my curved ass while I was still facing my bed. I heard his clothing come off, turning I was able to look him over. I pulled him close to me, kissing him hard. Feeling our naked bodies touching was such a turn on to me. I reached down between us to find his seven inches already waiting for me. Pressing my C cups to his chest I moaned as I squeezed his cock. My tongue invaded his mouth as his arms held me closer pulling me so his cock was trapped between us. Breaking my kiss I sat back on the bed my shaven pussy had started leaking sometime ago, now it was soaked.

I was leaning forward to devour his cock when I felt Michael push me back onto the bed. I fell back with a soft hiss as he pressed his cock into my shaved pussy. I loved the way he made me feel, but damn it I had wanted to taste him. To late now his cockhead began sliding between my waiting lips. I groaned as he took one mighty shove pushing his cock home. I was whimpering part of it pleasure but allot of it pain from his hard stroke. Looking up I saw his eyes were closed already. He withdrew almost to the head then began to pump into me once more. His cock began to make me feel only pleasure after several more thrusts. His cock always felt like it had been made special for my pussy it fit so perfectly once we got going.

His thrusts felt wonderful my pussy was on fire, a fire only he could put it out. With each thrust I started lifting my hips to meet his moaning in the sheer joy of it. As he drew his cock back I clamped my pussy down on him making it as tight as I could for him. I was feeling my orgasm as it was building, I could feel it deep in my body begging to be let loose like some wild animal. Reaching up I cupped my tits and pinched my nipples. Rippling thru my body I felt the pleasure growing centered deep inside my pussy. Michael began to swell I knew he was getting close. I figured he would slow down like he always did so I could cum with him.

The rum must have had more of an effect then I thought. Instead of slowing down he began to thrust harder into my pussy. I could hear the squishing sound of our damp flesh slapping together. His cock swelled even larger in me as he continued to ride me with hard thrusts. I loved the way he was taking my pussy each stroke was so perfect. Sadly my pussy was still far from cumming when he let out his groan of pleasure. I felt his cock quiver inside me as he went still buried to the hilt. My pussy was milking his cock for all it was worth all I knew was that I needed to get his seed. His cum spilled out of his cock sending stream after stream of molten seed into my poor pussy. After about a minute of filling me with his cum he leaned down kissing me sweetly on the lips as he panted for air.

I was in for a shock as I began to grind on his softening cock. I was trying to get him hard enough to finish me off. He broke the kiss just as I was starting to moan with pleasure once more. He slid out from between my legs slowly sitting up he began to dress. “Where the hell are you going Michael?” It was obvious from the need in my voice that I was far from finished with him. “Got a shipment arriving on site at sun up Lisa I got to go.” His words were slurred from the rum. I know I should have kept him there, but I was so mad I was shaking. After he got on his clothing he leaned over my naked form, kissing me deeply once more. The kiss just made my condition worse I was so horny my pussy and clit began to throb. “Sleep well Lisa” that was all he said as he walked out of the room. I heard him distantly tell Lora goodnight then she locked up behind him. I began to cry in frustration my poor pussy was aching with need. This was how I found out our air ducts carry sound.

Lora could hear Lisa crying as she walked by her room to lock the balcony door. Lora knew her sister was always so emotional when it came to relationships. Lora had a different outlook on relationships. She had to much fun having sex and knew her looks were enough to draw men and women into her bed. She walked by the full length mirror in her room and admired herself a moment. Her blonde hair was pulled up into a pony tail which hung over her small nightie. Her C cups pressed into the silk with some force allowing an outline of her nipples to be seen. Pulling the nightie over her head she now admired her naked skin. Her tits were cream colored with small dark nipples capping them. Her nipples were only about a quarter inch long but each was almost an inch and half around. Looking at her body like this was causing her pussy to leak. Lora noticed her nipples pull into tight puckered little buds of pleasure.

Moving into her closet Lora set her nightie on a shelf as she looked for what she knew she would need tonight. Her naked form stood inside her closet for a moment stroking up her flat stomach she caressed her tight nipples without thinking about it. Lora’s mind was on the reason she had come in here. A small moan of pleasure escaped her lips as she stood there making up her mind. Rummaging thru her toy bag she found what she was looking for, an eighteen inch double headed dildo. Slipping out of her closet she left her room moving to Lisa’s door. Listening Lora heard Lisa’s soft sniffling. It sounded pitiful Lora slowly opened the door. The lights were all off since it is late so Lora doubted Lisa so lost in depression would notice her sister slipping into the room.

In her frustration Lisa had thrown a pillow over her eyes blotting out the world. Lisa had not moved a muscle except to cover her face since Michael left. Lora moved to the foot of the bed looking down she swore her sister was an angel. It took her a long moment then Lora realized that she must look the same when she was open like this. Lora’s pussy began to leak even more at that thought. She could smell Michael’s cum and a hint of Lisa’s musk mixed on the air. Leaning down Lora knelt before the bed bending forward taking in the sight for a moment longer. Lora opened her mouth slipping her tongue out she pressed thru Lisa’s pussy lips. Swiftly Lora slid her tongue till she found her sisters clit. Lora’s hands reached out catching Lisa’s hips in the same moment to hold her in place.

Lora tasted Michael’s cum as soon as her tongue slid into her sister’s pussy. Lora was glad Lisa shaved her pussy to it made it all the hotter feeling the smooth flesh rubbing her face. Lora drove her tongue past the salty fluid that had slowly been leaking from her sister. Lora used her tongue to thrash Lisa’s clit lovingly with all the attention it deserved. Lisa bolted up about to scream when she saw it was Lora it swiftly became a moan of pleasure. Lisa’s eyes when wide as she looked down seeing Lora hungrily lapping at her clit. Lisa was trying to think, to form words to stop her sister when another wave of pleasure seared though her body. With a gasp of pleasure Lisa fell back, not knowing what to make of her sister between her thighs. Lisa’s pussy began to respond to Lora’s tongue. Lisa found she loved how it felt to be eaten by her sister. Lora never let up each time her tongue touched her sisters clit it brought another shiver of pleasure. Now Lora could taste her sisters juices as they washed Michael’s cum from her. The taste of her sister was hot and sweet just a little different from her own.

Lora knew she had won when Lisa laid back her moans coming more often now. Lora released Lisa’s hips, slowly her hands traveled over Lisa on their way up to her breasts. Lora palmed her sister’s tits now finding the nipples she clasped them between her fingers and squeezed. Lisa began to lift her hips to her sister’s hot mouth each point of contact made Lisa hotter with need. Lora’s tongue dug into her sisters slit then releasing her clit, diving into her hole. Lora could feel each contraction around her tongue as she drilled Lisa’s pussy. After several strokes into Lisa Lora began to use her tongue to scoop up her juices drinking them like a fine wine. Lora moved her tongue back to Lisa’s clit with a moan of pleasure. This time Lora ment business catching her sister’s clit between her teeth Lora gently began to thrash Lisa’s clit.

Lisa moaned unable to stop the pleasure coursing thru her body. Lisa’s hands found Lora’s head holding Lora tight to her slit. Lisa had gotten close already once tonight there was no way Lora was stopping till she came. Lisa would hump her sister’s face raw if she had to she no longer cared who was eating her pussy. Lora loved the feeling of being pinned helpless to her sisters slit it made her moan hotly into Lisa’s pussy. Lisa moaned feeling it deep in her body the pleasure of her sisters tongue snaking all over her pussy was pushing her closer to the edge. Lora was now in heat as well her left hand pinched Lisa’s nipple just before releasing it. Lora moved her hand down to Lisa’s pussy sliding two fingers to the hilt trying to get Lisa to cum for her. Lisa couldn’t take it anymore the pinch causing her to scream in pleasure. A moment later her sister’s fingers slid home in her pussy throwing her over the edge. Lora could feel Lisa’s stomach rippling in pleasure seconds later Lisa’s slit was rippling out of control. It was so wild for Lora her body did the same thing before she came hard.

Lisa’s screams of pleasure grew louder as the orgasm washed over her. “Yes.... Yes... Ye.. Yessssssss........” Lisa’s words blurring into a mew of pleasure as she shook from the force of what her sister had done to her. Lisa was cumming so hard she tried to shove her sister all the way into her spasming pussy. Lora held on for dear life trying to keep in contact with her sister’s clit. As Lisa came Lora drew out her fingers opening her mouth as wide as she could in an attempt to catch all of Lisa’s juices. There was just to much for Lora to capture some spilled out coating her lips and chin in a sheen of cum. Lisa’s orgasm began to slow down going from a molten blaze to a slow burn of contentment. Lora looked up at her lust and love warring in her eyes. Lisa was still gasping for air as the last after shocks ran thru her pussy.

Lora smiling crawled up Lisa’s body till she was inches from her face. Lisa looked into her eyes seeing no teasing there she tentatively leaned in to her sister’s face. Finding her lips Lisa kissed her sister but like never before. Her mouth met Lora’s soft lips both mouths opened sharing their first lovers kiss. Lisa so unsure slid her tongue into her sister’s mouth finding Lora’s tongue waiting. They began to duel Lora had much more experience but wanted Lisa to enjoy the kiss she was gentle. Soon enough she forced Lisa’s tongue out taking the duel to her sister’s mouth they began to explore each other with lust. Soon Lisa broke the kiss gasping for air, it was so different from kissing Michael she had forgot to breathe. Lora’s hand slid up Lisa’s face stroking it gently like a lover but it was so strange like looking into a mirror.

Lisa was the first to speak just a soft whisper of words. “Lora why did you do that isn’t it wrong?” She never tried to move Lora enjoying the company after such a bad evening earlier. Lora smiled and kissed Lisa’s chin. “Most people would say it’s wrong but did it feel good? Did I hurt you?” She takes a deep breath looking at Lisa. “I did it because of what Michael did sis I couldn’t listen to you suffer like that when I could help you.” Lisa tilted her head slightly sliding over she motioned Lora to lay there. Lora could see Lisa was thinking over her words as she moved onto the pillow with Lisa she pulled her into a hug. Lisa felt Lora snuggling them together feeling her sister naked was almost like a shock.

Lisa finally spoke as she snuggled into her sisters arms. “No it didn’t hurt and yes it felt wonderful but does that make us sick?” Lora just snuggled her closer and kissed her softly. “No sis it doesn’t, when I ate you sweetness it was like loving myself. It was so perfect I knew just what to do to show you pleasure.” She kisses her again deeper this time when Lora comes up for air she can feel their nipples pressing into each other. “I need to cum sis you gonna help me?” Her tone is full of lust and passion. Lora’s eyes are full of love for her sister, but hidden in there is the need to cum.

Lisa didn’t answer but reached up slowly stroking her sister’s breast unsure if she wanted to do this. After a moment she reached for Lora’s nipple and rolled it between two fingers slowly teasingly like she did her own. Lora let out a gasping moan arching her breast trying to press more into her sister’s hand. Lisa smiled sliding down her lips catching the other nipple she licked it with a long slow swipe of her tongue. Lora whimpered at that and began to wiggle her hips as if begging for attention down there. Lisa took her time on Lora’s nipples knowing how much she liked her own fondled. By the time Lisa moved down to her sister’s pussy Lora was panting in need almost begging Lisa now. “Ple...ase, Sis... ea..t....me” She lifted her hips trying to bring Lisa’s face closer. It was about this time that Lisa’s knee bumped into the dildo on the bed. Looking down she saw it grinning with mischief in her eyes now.

Lora was humping the empty air trying to get Lisa to touch her she was hot now. Lisa inhaled taking in the scent of her sister’s pussy. Sticking out her tongue she slowly licked one of Lora’s outer lips. Lora whimpered like she was in pain thrashing her head from side to side. “PLEASE” She was begging now for Lisa to give her pleasure. Lisa grinned as her tongue slid between her sisters lips tasting her first pussy. With a gasp of pleasure Lora reached down catching fistfuls of Lisa’s hair holding her there. Lisa had a surprise for Lora though as she slowly explored her sister’s pussy she was using her own to wet the dildo. Slowly she had been sliding inch after inch into her own pussy. Feeling it was wet enough she slid it out lining it up on Lora’s hole. As the head touched her lips she groaned feeling it invade her swiftly Lora was in heaven now.

Lisa worked her way up to Lora’s clit stroking her tongue over it over and over she began to try and duplicate what her sister had done for her. Lora was moaning in pure bliss now the dildo filling her so well she bucked into it wanting more. Lisa had other ideas drawing it out part way she slid it back in her sisters sheathe. Lora was moaning now unable to do anything but lie there her orgasm was growing closer. Lora could feel the plastic cock as it invaded her, her sister while not a pro did a passing job on her clit. Just then Lisa used her other hand to pinch her sister’s nipple hard. Lora screamed in pain/pleasure as her body surrender to Lisa.

Lisa never stopping licking wanting to give her sister a big orgasm. Her hand was moving in a blur as she pumped the fake cock in and out with abandon. Lora’s body was rippling just like her sister had, first her stomach then her pussy. Lora was gone she could feel the orgasm ripping thru her coming up from depths no one had ever taken her to before. Lisa finally pulled out the dildo and covered her sister’s hole with her mouth. She was trying to do what Lora had failed to a drink all her delicious juices. Lora bucked loose as another wave crashed thru her body ripping Lisa’s mouth from Lora’s pussy. Lisa got soaked as the next onslaught of juice poured out coating her face.

Lora was spent shaking she lay there releasing Lisa’s hair. Lisa free now crawled back up her sister’s body and snuggled once more into her sisters arms. Kissing her with a cum drenched face she snuggled wanting to be held desperately. Lora came back to earth to find Lisa curling into her side like a scared child. Lora stroked Lisa’s hair softly her other arm wrapped about Lisa’s hip keeping her close. Both girls felt it in the moment their grips were protective of each other but now there was a possessiveness to their contact.

Each seemed worried the other would leave so they held each other tightly needing the companionship. After several minutes the warm glow of orgasm seemed to infuse them both. Soft petting slowed, lips stilled from tiny desperate kisses. Lora was the first to fade snuggling her arms about her older sister she began to snore ever so slightly. Lisa snuggling in the nape of her sister’s neck listened to Lora’s heart beat. “I love you Lora” Her voice was a soft whisper of sound as she slowly grew lost in her sister’s heart beat. It was late as both girls slept dreaming of what tomorrow might bring for them.

To Be Continued......

I hope you enjoyed this section and had fun. Send any constructive input to TwistedDemise@Hotmail.com.

My Brother, My Sister Part III

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

My Brother, My Sister Part III

By

Michele Nylons

From Part II

It was too much for me and I started to squirt hot semen, drenching my panties as he squeezed me harder. Tom grunted and pushed himself into me as far as he could, I was pushed hard against the kitchen counter as my brother's throbbing cock exploded deep in my ass. I felt the head of his penis pulsate against my prostate as he shot stream after stream of hot semen deep inside me. I continued to eject jets of come as his hand squeezed my penis harder through my silky nylon panties.

I moaned and squirmed my ass back against him to drain the last droplets of come from him. He groaned and collapsed against me, sated.

"OOOOOhhhhhh Sis, that was just so fucking good," my brother whisper

Read More
ed in my ear and kissed my earlobe.

 

Part III

Tom eased back and his long thick cock slid out of my ass; he slid my panties back into place, pulled my skirt back down, and patted my ass.

"Well done Sis," he laughed.

"I really need to empty the old ball sack, and your ass was just the place to do it. Now cook my fucking breakfast bitch!" he scolded; any form of tenderness gone from his voice.

I sheepishly turned back to my chores as I felt my brother's semen oozing from ass and mix with my own semen pooled in the crotch of my nylon panties as it start to cool off and congeal.

"Tom, can I please change my underwear?" I asked, using a pleading, subordinate tone.

"I don't think so Mike, I mean Michele. When you have served my breakfast we might go back upstairs to where you keep your girly clothes and pick out something more suitable for company; but for now you'll do fine as you are" Tom answered.

'Company, Oh my God, what is my brother thinking of getting up to next,' I thought to myself.

I decided to shut up and get on with Tom's breakfast. As I laid the plate before him, Tom slid his hand up my sheer stockinged leg and stoked my thigh. I didn't move, I decided to let Tom have everything his way for now; after all he held all the aces.

Tom continued to play with my stocking tops as shovelled food into his mouth with his other hand. Then his hand slid up to my soaked panties.

"Oh fuck Sis, you're sopping wet. I must have come a torrent in your ass, and you're soaked in the front too," he laughed as his hand slid around and stroked my cock through the nylon panty.

"Well I'm glad that you liked that I gave you a 'reach around' but for fuck sake all that come in your knickers is disgusting!" Tom laughed evilly and then removed his hand and wiped it on the front of my black miniskirt.

"You fucking arsehole!" I yelled and made to slap his face.

Tom was too quick for me and grabbed my hand in mid air as he stood up and pushed me back hard. I tottered back on my high heels and fell flat on my ass on the kitchen floor, winded. I must of looked a sight, my legs spread, skirt rucked up to expose my stocking tops and soaked white nylon panties, and my thick makeup starting to run as I tried to hold back tears.

"You fucking well are a girl Mike!" Tom spat contemptuously.

"Now get your fucking faggot, girly ass into the shower and clean yourself up. And don't think this is over, I've just started having fun. When you've cleaned my 'man fat' from your ass and made up your slutty face for me again, I'll help you pick out the wardrobe for this afternoon's entertainment. Now fuck off and let me finish my breakfast you freak!" my Brother said, dismissing me from the room.

I skittered up onto my heels and slunk off to the shower. I had never felt so humiliated. Even the raping I had received from the street gang last night had some semblance of respect and tenderness. My Brother Tom was treating me like a two-dollar whore this morning!

I removed my come stained panties, garters, stockings and skirt then gathered up the soiled clothing from last night's 'adventures' and put them in the washer while I showered. I spent at least half an hour washing myself and gave myself a quick enema to clean out my brother's come from inside me. I vaguely heard the phone ringing and Tom answering during this period, but paid scant attention.

After three-quarters of an hour I retrieved my now clean clothes from the washer and placed them in the dryer. I felt refreshed enough to go to my room and get dressed. As I entered Tom was sitting on the bed surrounded by a selection of my girl clothes he had obviously taken from my secret hiding place at the back of the wardrobe.

Tom had laid out my red Lycra miniskirt, a black sheer blouse, black nylon panties and matching bra, and a pair of my sheerest black seamed nylon stockings. On the floor were my high heeled, patent leather, open toe, sandals. My blonde wig was sitting on the dresser amongst the makeup scattered there from this morning.

"Get dressed, Sis," Tom ordered.

"And put on lots of that slutty makeup you wear, just like last night. And…fucking get a move on; we've got company coming."

"What are you on about Tom?"

"Who have we got coming?" I sounded alarmed.

Tom grabbed me and threw me on the bed.

"Just do what you're told 'big Sister', unless of course you want our family and the whole neighbourhood to know about you perversion!" Tom yelled into my face. He stormed out the room and left me to dress.

I knew I had no choice but to comply as I plied on my makeup, making my self look like a cheap whore with heavily mascaraed eyes, ruby red lips, and rouged cheeks. I fitted the wig, slid into the bra and panty set, pulled my matching black garter belt over my panties and squeezed into the tight red mini. I eased the slinky nylon blouse over my shoulders and bent down to glide the diaphanous, black nylons up my legs and attached them to the garters. I buckled the high heels and bent down to straighten the seams of my stockings.

As I was I stood up and turned my back to the mirror to check my stocking seams were straight, the door had opened silently.

"My fucking oath Tom, she looks even better than last night, I can't wait to get my hands on her!" a voice I remembered from last night exclaimed.

I turned around and saw a jet-black youth that I identified as being the leader of the gang that had forced their way on me last night in the park.

"Well don't wait Tone," by Brother Tom, said matter of factly.

"Help yourself. Tony, this is my Sister Michele; Michele this is Tony. But what the fuck, you two met on a more than personal level last night didn't you. So, no need for formal introductions," he laughed.

"Go for it Tone!"

The black, heavily muscled youth sprang forward and wrapped me in his huge arms. He pulled me forward and I collapsed against him. He looked me in the eyes and then pulled my face towards his.

"Hello Michele," he whispered.

"Remember me?"

Just before his lips crushed mine I tried to scream.

"Nooooooooo!"

But his lips mashed against mine and my scream was stifled. Tony forced his tongue into my mouth and began to rape my mouth. He pulled me hard against him and I felt the growing bulge in his jeans as he kissed me. Tony's right hand released its grip from around me and went to my ass and began squeezing my cheeks through my skirt and panties. He rubbed first one cheek of my ass then the other as he continued to French kiss me.

I tried to struggle, but his grip was too tight and all I succeeded in doing was moving my lower body against him and arousing him further. His cock now felt like an iron bar against me. Tony's hand now reached under my skirt and started to caress my stockinged thighs. I was so breathless I thought I would pass out.

"Oh fuck yes, Michele," Tony whispered as his lips left mine briefly.

"God you are one sexy little girly-boy!"

He then proceeded to kiss me again and steadily force me back towards the bed. I had no control over the situation and as my legs came into contact with the end of my bed I fell backwards with Tony on top of me. He reached under my arms and dragged me up the bed so I was prone underneath him; all the time his lips were locked on mine. The only thing I could think to do was slam my legs shut in protest.

Tony broke the kiss and as I lay there panting he straddled me. He was sweating and breathing hard himself. He tore off his T-shirt and unbuckled his belt; he pushed his jeans down and lifted each leg to shed himself of the garment. He wore no underwear and I caught sight of his huge erect organ. It looked even bigger than the monster he had forced into me last night.

I prayed that this would end soon. Maybe Mom and Dad would come home, maybe Tom would take pity on me, maybe the world would end; what chance did I have?

Tony now lay on top of me, taking his weight on his elbows and began a series of passionate kisses. His hands roamed over my body, stroking and caressing. Eventually one hand reached under my skirt and began to stroke my thighs again. I felt him squirm on top of me and realised what he was doing. Tony was working his cock between my locked, stocking encased thighs. He started a slow steady rhythm as he dry humped my thighs, his cock trapped between them.

I felt him get further excited now and his kisses became even more passionate as his rock hard cock continued its steady fucking motion between my nyloned legs. I made a mistake. I opened my legs slightly to try and thwart his pleasure, and Tony immediately seized the opportunity. He dropped one leg between mine and forced them further apart. He pushed up with his hips and his iron hard cock came into contact with mine through the gauzy nylon of my panties. Tony immediately began dry fucking me through my panties, his hard member pressed against mine, only the thin translucent nylon between them.

I couldn't help myself. My cock began to harden and I started to push up to meet his thrusts. I responded to his kisses, driving my tongue deep into his mouth and mashing my lipsticked lips against his. The feeling of our cocks rubbing together with only the thin nylon panty between them was exquisite. Again I had gone from being the victim of a rape to willing participant, only because of my inability to control my arousal.

I was enjoying the dry fucking so much that I pushed my heels into the bed to force my crotch higher and harder to meet Tony's thrusts. I locked my arms around him and began to groan. I then felt the bed shift as a weight was added just near my head. I turned to the right and opened eyes and saw my brother's engorged member level with my face. I guess it was just instinct, but I opened my mouth and sucked the proffered appendage into my mouth, my lipstick leaving a red trail along the shaft as it slid over my lips.

I began to move my tongue around the throbbing head of Tom's cock, licking under the glands whilst keeping it trapped in my mouth, my lips clamped on the shaft. I heard my brother groan.

"Oh Sis, yeah sweets, that what I wanted."

Tony stopped thrusting against me and I writhed on the bed to indicate my disappointment, but he was only adjusting his position. He put his knees between mine and grabbed my silky, stockinged calves and lifted my legs up and locked them under his arms. I felt his cock prodding against the leg opening of my knickers and then felt it slide inside my panties and rest against my ass bud.

I was now getting exceptionally randy and began a steady long slow blowjob on my brother Tom. I kept his shaft clamped between my lips and moved my head up and down his shaft as my tongue continued to lash his tender glans. My own cock was rock hard and the tip had forced its way out of my panty waistband and was so sensitive, the friction of it rubbing on my skirt was painful. I reached down and pulled up my lycra skirt around my waist, fully exposing my panty clad ass and balls, my glans were now exposed and my cock was pushed flat against my stomach by the waistband of my panties.

Tony started to push forward with his hips, and his penis, lubricated by our 'cock-kissing' session, slid slowly into my ass. I relaxed my inner muscles and allowed him to enter me until his balls rested snugly against my ass cheeks. Tony then lifted my legs higher and placed my high-heeled feet over his shoulders, he was kissing my stocking legs, bending forward and moving his kisses up my legs as his cock started its outstroke.

I clenched my lower muscles tight and my ass gripped his cock as it started a steady in and out rhythm, on the in stroke his body rubbed against my cock adding to my pleasure. I was sucking Tom's cock to the same rhythm, his cock being swallowed deep into my throat as Tony's shaft pumped into my ass.

"Oh fuck Sis, this is just so good! Suck that cock honey!" my brother groaned.

"And take me deep inside you sugar," breathed Tony.

The pace gradually increased as Tony started to fuck me hard. He was no longer gentle, but was pounding his hard, fat cock in and out of me faster and harder, his balls slamming into my panty ass and grinding himself against me at the top of his in stroke. Tom was keeping pace and was now holding my head as he fucked my mouth, I was breathing heavily through my nose trying not to choke when his cock was fully inserted into my mouth, his balls banging against my chin.

And me, the poor little girl being raped? I was enjoying every second! I was sucking and licking my brother's cock, and rising to meet Tony's thrusts as I concentrated on squeezing his cock tight inside me.

The pace was now at a crescendo and both of the boys where groaning as they approached orgasm.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuck honey I'm gonna' come, I can feel it," groaned Tony.

"Ohhhhhhhh me too!" screamed Tom.

"Take it! Take it! Take it, sugar!" Screamed Tom, as I felt him push forward with a mighty thrust. He buried his face in my nyloned thigh and kissed me there as his cock started to spasm deep in my ass. He was pushing his cock into me as deep as he could, and grinding his balls against my panty ass to increase the sensation of his orgasm. I felt my ass flood with hot semen.

At the same time Tony groaned,

"Here Michele, take my load!" And he too pushed his cock deep inside my mouth down to the back of my throat, his hands forcing my head hard against his crotch. Hot salty sperm started to boil from his throbbing penis and fill my mouth. As much I sucked I couldn't swallow it all and I pulled my head back. Tom pulled his cock from my mouth and rubbed it all over my face as the last of his seed ejaculated over my face. The hot, sticky come was in my eyes, my hair, and all over my cheeks. My makeup was running as semen was smeared all over my face by my Brother's hot, jerking cock.

I felt the last spasms of Tony's orgasm deep in my ass, and my bother's hand squeeze my cock and stroke it in a tight grip. I ejaculated against my belly; I felt the hot come pool there as my dick throbbed in my brother's hand.

Hank Takes Revenge

Fyre on Forced Stories

"I’ll take her home." It was Hank. He was speaking to his mom. I was the babysitter and he was going to drive me home. My mouth went dry.

Hank was going to take me home?

Hank’s car smelled like cigarettes. I cracked the window. I didn’t trust him. I needed to breathe.

"You smoke?" He extended the pack.

"No, thanks."

"You know, your not half bad-looking."

I pulled away from him, sitting as close as I could to the car door. Was that supposed to be a compliment? Just get me home, I thought. Just get me home!

I lived about twenty minutes across town. Hank drove a few minutes and stopped at a convenience store. "I have to grab a pack of smokes."

"Okay."

He

Read More
got out of the car and I have to admit, I sat like a lump. For some reason, I felt like I needed to get out of the car and run. I wanted to run inside the store. I wanted to say, "I think this guy is going to rape me. Call my Dad."

But how could I say that? How could I think that? Hank asked me if I wanted to fuck. That didn’t really make him a pervert, did it? Especially when I really did want to fuck and he could probably sense that. So how could I embarrass him in front of a shopkeeper by saying such a crazy allegation? How to explain away the sick feeling at the pit of my stomach. It was probably just guilt anyway. Guilt from feeling like I had molested and ruined a young boy. Oh but a boy with a man-cock who was dying to have me suck it again.

Hank came back to the car and we pulled out of the parking lot.

Then he took a wrong turn.

"Oh. I live that way." I said, trying to convince myself he was just making a mistake.

He kept driving. He was going the wrong way! The car smelled too much like cigarettes. I thought I was going to be sick.

I tried again. "Hank, I live back that other way. On East 76 th ."

He ignored me. He turned and was driving me down a narrow lane that wound back into the blackberry bushes.

"Where are you taking me?"

"I asked you. You want to fuck?"

"I said no."

"That was because you thought my parents were coming home. You didn’t want to get interrupted. But I can see it in you. You want me to throw you back there in the seat and fuck your intellectual brains out." He sneered. "Look at you." He gestured towards my backpack. "You have an algebra book in there, don’t you?"

I didn’t know what that had to do with anything.

"So what are you going to do?" My voice was strained. My hands were clammy. I didn’t want him to hurt me. I wanted to go home!

My old boyfriend never fucked me. The few times we were together, we messed around. We always made love. I looked around. He had me on some back road. I didn’t even know where the hell I was.

Should I jump out of the car and run for it?

Then he stopped the car. "You did it, didn’t you?" he turned to me, real mean.

"What?"

"You fucked Bobby."

"No I didn’t."

"You must have. How do you have an innocent kid go in one day from getting a boner in the tub to trying to force that boner down my mother’s face?"

"No I didn’t."

He pulled a crumpled piece of paper out of his shirt pocket and straightened it. It was Bobby’s drawing. Of the phallus, and the mouth.

"Then why is it that all he wants to do is to draw stiff cocks and while he does it he says Dido, Dido, Dido. I know you did it."

I swallowed. I could imagine how it looked. "It wasn’t like that."

He laughed. I could smell the beer on his breath. "Oh but it was something like that. How do you fuck a retard?"

I was shocked that he would call his brother retarded. "I didn’t screw him. I didn’t."

He leaned into me and he kissed my mouth, roughly, sticking a stinking tongue into my mouth. "Oh but you wanted it, didn’t you, Bitch."

I started to grab the door handle. Maybe I could run for it.

"Don’t you dare!" He slammed his fist down on my fingers.

I yelped. Hank leaned over me and used his weight to shove me against the vinyl seat. He yanked my legs apart and grabbed my crotch like he was picking up a bowling ball. He was hurting me!

"Okay," I whimpered. "What do you want?"

He leered. "What I want is a piece of that smart ass of yours. I’m going to give you the fucking of your life. And fuck you for messing with my kid brother. Fuck you."

He struggled to pull my pants off me, and when he couldn’t get the buttons opened, he started yanking on the buttons so they gouged into me. My pants were too tight and he was probably going to have to tear them off. Then what? I felt helpless. What the hell should I do? I didn’t want to help him rape me. If I helped him, he could use it against me. But I didn’t want to resist and have him beat the crap out of me either.

What I wanted to do was to negotiate.

Shit. "Okay, Hank," I said, "let’s be reasonable. You don’t want to rape me and have me prosecute. I don’t want you to grope at me and throw me around. What if I just take my clothes off and you stick it in and do your thing....and we call it a night."

"Shut up, you bitch!" He slapped my face.

He was not going to beat the shit out of me! I grabbed the denim and wiggled out of my pants. What an asshole. What a fucking asshole.

Then he pulled down his zipper. "My bro isn’t the only one with a big pecker." He was right. It sprang out. It was just as big and just as purple and just as throbbing. Only this one was attached to a bastard.

He grabbed between my legs. I felt like a chunk of meat. Like an object. "I knew you were slimy wet, you whore," he said, feeling how wet seeing Bobby made my pussy. "You want this thing. I know you do."

I didn’t want his thing right there in the front seat with the handle on the door digging in my back and my butt sticking to the vinyl! But I was too frightened to say anything. If you’re going to do it, asshole, get ‘er done.

I was shaking. He struggled with his own pants, trying to open the zipper enough so it wouldn’t rake against him.

"Shit, shit shit" he said, trying to direct his thing inside my hole. It kept jabbing, but I was pretty small, and he was pretty big, and it wasn’t even lined up.

If I helped him put it in, would it be aiding and abetting a rape?

It was easier to just lie here and go along with it.

He slid in and I was so wet and Oh it felt delicious. I wanted to sigh against him. It had been so long. I wanted to cry out when he thrust it into me and catch his ass in my hands and push him inside me as deep as it would go. But no. He was taking me against my will. I said no. He was trying to punish me for violating Bobby. Or so he said. I had a feeling he’d about fuck anything that’d let him.

And he ground against me, his hard dick reaching deep, deep, deep inside. It clipped against my cervix, and I moaned, it was so sensitive.

"You like that, doncha Bitch?"

I didn’t want to struggle. I didn’t want to like it. I couldn’t help but moan. Oh oh oh, sweet Jesus, that felt so, so good. I was so wet, and he was slipping in and out. He was way bigger than my boyfriend last year. I opened my legs a little wider and shifted so that he wasn’t up against the steering wheel quite so much. Was I sick to help him? Wasn’t this supposed to be awful? How come I wanted to make it easier, to make it feel better?

"Shit." I gasped. "The handle is hitting me right in the small of my back. Fuck, but that feels good right there."

Then I froze. I didn’t mean to say that. He ground away on top of me, grunting. Maybe he hadn’t heard me. My back was jammed against the door. Shit. Shit. Shit. "Okay, okay already. I give." I gasped. "Let’s get comfortable for Christ’s sake."

Hank didn’t need to be told twice. He rolled over the back of the driver’s seat into the back and helped me get over. He pulled his pants all the way off, his dick sprang up and bumped into his belly. I straddled him.

On top of him, it went in deep, real deep, and I started calling out. I couldn’t help it. I arched my back and sank down on him. I pitched back and forth and he started groaning. My old boyfriend had never made sounds like that! Oh he was getting off and I was doing it to him. Oh what a feeling!

He gripped his hands on my ass and forced me down on it. He was rocking my world. "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Every stroke seemed to tweak against a new spot. Amazing. My voice climbed in octaves as he clutched my ass cheeks and ground into the depths of my cunt. I didn’t know it could feel this way.

And the feeling kept growing and building. I thought of last night and the desperate way I’d tried to get at this with the inadequate end of my hair brush! Oh god, this was what women were designed to do! I grabbed his back and gasped. I clutched at him with the muscles at the opening of my pussy and I heard him gasp. "I’m going to cum!" he shouted. "Get off! Get off!" He pushed me to the side and stood with his dick twitching, and he started jacking it. Right in my face.

"What?" I said, annoyed, I could still feel the pulse between my thighs and I reached down to stroke it. He shoved his dick close to my mouth and squirted. Beads of white seemed to be shooting everywhere. I clamped my lips together. Son of a bitch!

"What the hell are you doing?" I’ve been slimed!

"Shit, shit, shit" he said, expelling his jizz. "You have some tight pussy. Oh my god, that’s a tight pussy."

When Hank laughed with the thrill of his orgasm, he sounded tender. Like Bobby. Maybe he wasn’t that much of a bastard. His penis pulsed and he squeezed out the last few drops, like milk coming out of a teat. He handed me Kleenex.

"Why’d you do that on my face??" I said, later, while we were pulling ourselves back together.

"I didn’t figure you were on birth control..."

He was right. I guess I could forgive him.

My pussy was throbbing. I put on my pants and covered it up, but I could feel where he had opened me. I wanted to run downhill, arms outstretched, calling "I’m a woman! I’m a woman! I get it now!"

I smiled, grateful it was dark. I didn’t really want Hank to know he’d pleased me so much. I didn’t want him to know this was all so new to me and I’d really liked it. I got back into the front seat and pulled the seatbelt around me, holding that good feeling close.

"Wanna grab a burger? I don’t know about you, but after that, I’m starving."

I smiled. "Then will you take me home?"

I reached down and took it in my hand. It was big and it sprang against my fingers, but I didn’t want to play with it like I had wanted to play with Bobby’s. Hank wasn’t a nice person. I aimed it towards my vagina. "There." I said. Was that too much help? Why would I help him? What was wrong with me? Why couldn’t I fight him, jump out of the car and try hiding in the bushes? Because that’s a fucking blackberry bramble out there, Diane, and if I jumped into that briar, and he jumped out after me, I’d be torn to shreds.

I didn’t want that. I didn’t want that at all. But how could I complain? I couldn’t imagine myself standing there, saying "oh but no thank you. This son of yours is a perv. He just spied on me because he thought I was the type to suck his mentally handicapped brother off, then when I didn’t, he wanted to throw me down and do me." Words would not suffice. Nervously, I grabbed my backpack. It was heavy with my math book, but I forgot to do my assignment.

What have I done?

Fyre on Taboo Stories

Babysitting Bobby, part 2 by Fyre

What have I done?

The night before I was supposed to go babysit Bobby again, I could hardly sleep. I lay with my thighs parted and my hand giving my pussy a rather non-committed petting. I played with the inner lips, tugging and pinching at them. I stroked my pubic hair, pulling little kinks out, and looking at the bristly curls that fell away, so different from the loose curls on my head. I grabbed my titties and pinched my nipples and felt a tingle, way down inside. I wished I had a dildo. But where was I going to get one at my age?

What I really needed was a man. What was I doing messing with Bobby? He was all innocent, not really understanding what was going on with his body (not like any of us really did, but it was particularly

Read More
true with him--he was in Special Ed). He couldn’t help that his body was responding to his hormones, sending blood to fill up that dick--that dick too big for him to fully appreciate.

God, I really needed to shove something inside my cunt! I got up and walked over to the dresser. My hairbrush. The handle had a good shape to it, and I’ve used it before, but afterwards, it was going to need a good soaking to get my pussy juices off the bristles.

I laid back down and tentatively pushed the handle inside. Sometimes my cunt seemed ample, but other times–it was crazy–but it felt like a tampon would rub me raw. The handle of the brush had a bit of a curve to it, but it wasn’t shaped the way I wanted. I craved something not so tapered. Bored, I slid it in and out for a minute. It wasn’t doing a thing for me. Being seventeen really sucked.

For one thing, the hairbrush handle wasn’t nearly long enough! This time--my thoughts on Bobby and his big man-dick--I really wanted something that could prod around in my depths, the parts I couldn’t reach with a finger. I needed a carrot. I needed a cucumber. I tried to remember, but I was fairly certain the vegetable bin was empty.

Restless and edgy, I eventually fell asleep.

When I got to Bobby’s, he ran out to the car the moment his parents pulled up in the driveway. "Dido! Dido!" he yelled.

He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the house. "Hank! Hank! This Dido!"

He was introducing me. I put out my hand and smiled. "My real name’s Diane."

I was looking at a gorgeous young man, probably a year or two older than I was. He had dark, curly hair like Bobby’s, and his nose was a little more prominent.

"I’m Bobby’s brother. I go to Wazzu and I’m home from college for the weekend."

"Oh."

"We wouldn’t need a sitter, but I’ve got to cram for a test. I’m gonna disappear in my room. You won’t even know I’m here."

"Okay."

Hank grinned, "Anyway, he seems to like your company." Hank motioned at his brother.

I looked at Bobby. He was wearing filmy soccer shorts and his hard-on jutted out like a rhinoceros in the middle of a room. Don’t notice the rhinoceros!

Nervous, I acted like I didn’t know what the hell Hank was talking about, and I leaned over to Bobby. "You wanna draw?"

Hank disappeared into a room down the hallway. Weird. What kind of a brother would point out his embarrassing boner? I took Bobby’s hand. Maybe he meant something else. I couldn’t be certain.

We went into the living room where he had a desk scattered with his crayons and paper. There were new drawings hanging on his bulletin board. He pointed to one of a girl wearing a black and purple dress. "That Dido."

"That’s me? That’s great Bobby."

I pulled up a chair from the table so we could both sit together at his desk. I started making a picture of a race car, Bobby’s favorite sport.

"Aha!" He exclaimed, after a few minutes. With a bold black crayola he had drawn a primitive phallus and a girl with her mouth wide open and her teeth showing. He started laughing

Oh my god!

"Oh Bobby." Quietly I took his picture and shoved it under my drawing of the race car. What had I done?? Had he been drawing pictures like this since I was here three weeks ago?? I was mortified. "Here, honey," I said, "draw me a picture of the Indy 500."

He laughed and pointed at the picture that he already made. "That Bobby."

"Please, Bobby. Let’s draw Mark Martin."

Somehow I was able to divert his attention and he started a picture of his favorite driver.

Shit! I sat there, my heart racing. I knew the picture was primitive, but it was definitely his penis, all sprung, and it looked like he wanted to insert it into that mouth he had made with the pretty red lips. I was so embarrassed!

I got up for a glass of water and I quickly crumpled his drawing and threw it into the wastebasket.

I had really messed up his thinking! One of the things I liked most about Bobby was his innocence. He was like a ten year old and I hadn’t even realized he was almost my age until I babysat him last time. I cooked chicken soup and we ate it with saltines in front of the television. I sat, my stomach in knots and we watched Hee Haw until it was time for me to put him to bed.

I wasn’t looking forward to this.

"C’mon, Bobby," I said reluctantly, "Let’s get ready for bed."

Bobby hopped up from the couch, a grin stretched from ear to ear. I glanced down. His pants tented out. The rhinoceros had come back into the room.

No bath tonight. That’s what got it all started the last time. I pulled his covers back and found his pajama bottoms under his pillow. "Let’s get ready for bed." I said, trying to convince myself he was going to climb right into bed.

He started laughing. I turned and he had pulled off his clothes and was jumping around, his big dick bouncing around. "Ha ha!"

"Bobby!" I said sternly. "You need to get your pajamas on. Here."

I handed him his pants and obediently he started pulling them on. He awkwardly pulled them up to his hard-on and tucked the band under his balls, his magnificent dick springing out above it. "Ha ha!" He put his hands on either side of his cock and thrust his hips forward. He was admiring how long he’d made it.

And it was fascinating. I had to admit. The head was almost as big as a golf ball, and it was engorged and purplish. Then the scar from when he was circumcised, still a little pinker than the rest of it. Then his marvelous shaft, ridged veins that stood out. Under different circumstances, with a different person, in a different place, I would have been happy to fall on my knees at his feet and to take that beautiful dick into my hands and just stroke its length, marveling at the miracle that can make such a bold erection.

But with Bobby, I couldn’t. I just couldn’t. I’d already messed him up. I walked over to him, and I pulled the waistband of his pajamas up and over the huge dick. Oh I wanted to touch it, to stroke it, to bend over and have him thrust it into my aching cunt.

Because yes, I was soaking wet. I could feel the gurgle of juices move around between my pussy lips as I crossed the room. Did my period start? I felt so wet, I wasn’t sure. But it wasn’t the right time of the month. Oh, no, that was my sex calling to me... Oh Diane, go ride this beautiful cock.

Bobby wanted me to play with it too. He pointed at it and smiled. "Dido! Dido!" He called, wanting me to notice. "Uhn-uhn-uhn."

I remembered he made that sound while I sucked him off.

I could sense his disappointment as I took his chin and made him look me in the eye. "Bobby, let’s go brush our teeth."

We went into the bathroom. I watched the front of his pajamas, and the bulge didn’t subside. He deliberately bumped it against the side of the sink while he turned on the water. He stood with it pressed into the porcelain, and rocked slightly for self-stimulation. I wondered what it would feel like to bob against that hard, springy cock. I wondered what it would feel like inside. Yes, it would definitely reach further than that handle of my hair brush! I felt a trickle as my pussy leaked into my panties.

I handed him a wash cloth. He wiped his face and his hands. "Okay, Dido, Time for bed!" His voice was bright and chipper. I was sure he remembered the last time we’d done this. The last time, when I succumbed...

He went in and laid down on the bed, his legs tight together. His dick stood straight up. Bobby pointed at it, and made an "uh-uh-uh" sound like a toddler wanting to be picked up. I knew exactly what he wanted. He wanted me to free that erection, straddle him and teach him how to fly. And oh how I wanted to. But I couldn’t.

I leaned over to kiss him goodnight, and he grabbed my head. "Uh-uh-uh" he said, pushing my head down, right over his cock. He used his other hand to pull his dick up and out of the elastic. "Uh-uh-uh."

There it was! All hard and beautiful, all in my face. I could smell the soft smell of baby shampoo. I wanted to stick out my tongue and lick it, to take it in my face, to encircle it with my hand and stroke, stroke, stroke it and let him get off. Oh how I wanted to. But I had to set a good example.

"No, Bobby." I said, with all the resolve I could muster. "I can’t. I just can’t."

I pulled my head away, blinking away tears. I’d done this to him. I’d taken his innocence! And now, what was left for him to do but to be exasperated and feel incomplete.

"Oh Bobby, I’m so sorry." I brushed his soft cheek with my lips and left the room. Before I turned out the light and closed the door, I could see that his erection stood as tall as ever. Doesn’t he even know how to jack it off? I felt so bad for him.

I didn’t realize how hard my heart was beating. I sat down on the couch. Oh my god. It was wild to sit there, just thinking that dick was standing there, wasting away. Stroke it, Bobby, stroke it.

The door opened, and Hank came out. He walked into the kitchen to get a beer. "I needed a break." He grinned at me.

I sat a little straighter on the couch. I’d forgotten he was here! Did he know what just happened? I tried to watch All in the Family, thankful that the laugh track filled up the room with sound.

Hank sat in the chair near Bobby’s desk. Suddenly I remembered the drawing! What if Hank found it in the garbage? I wanted to get up and scrounge in the trash, but I couldn’t do that while he was watching.

Hank started watching the show. I was so glad he couldn’t read my thoughts. I hoped he couldn’t sense my panic. What would he think if he knew I gave Bobby a blow job the last time I was here?

"You know, you passed." Hank said, after awhile.

"Huh?"

"Oh my mom. She had some hair-brained idea that you done something to Bobby. I didn’t have any college homework. She wanted me to stay in my room and listen to the monitor."

The monitor? What, like a baby monitor?

I couldn’t believe my ears. Hank was here to spy on me!

"But you passed with flying colors." He sounded disappointed. "Bobby’s been doing that to my mom too, pushing her mouth towards his penis...making that uh-uh-uh sound. Wonder where he got that?"

"Well he’s maturing." I said, trying to offer a logical explanation. "He looks like a kid, and he thinks like a kid, but his body’s changing into a man."

"I know." Hank said, looking at the can in his hands. "It must be rough on him. He doesn’t understand. Anyway, my mom wanted me to be here tonight, to make sure that you didn’t do anything to–to– you know, to violate him."

I froze. I felt my lip trying to tremble. I tried to control it. I tried to look normal.

"Hank, I’m interested in teaching in Special Ed." I said, in what I hoped was my most convincing voice. "I want to help kids like Bobby. I don’t want to violate them."

My heart raced. I smelled the wetness from where I’d creamed my panties when I saw his hard-on jutting out like the statue of liberty. I wondered if Hank had the same size cock. After all, they were brothers. Oh! I needed a man.

I was totally uncomfortable. "When’s your parents coming home?"

"They should be home anytime. They just went to a movie."

I didn’t like this. I’d been set up! Hank purposely said, "anyway he seems to like your company" to make me notice his hard-on, to check to see if I was some kind of perv who would suck and fuck an innocent’s cock! I was outraged. He was spying on me!!

My hands were clammy and my stomach ached. Diane, you were a perv. You just didn’t get caught. You sucked his fucking cock last time and slurped up all his jizz.

"You want to fuck?"

I looked up, surprised at the boldness of his question. "What?"

Hank stood up. "You want to come with me and fuck inside my room?"

Oh my god! Did I want to fuck?

"Oh no..." I said, awkwardly. After all, the creep had just been spying on me. I didn’t even know how to turn down a request like that? Was I supposed to say, ‘Oh no, I don’t fancy a fuck right now, but thanks anyway. Thanks for asking’?

I was glad when Hank grabbed another beer from the fridge and went back into his room. I wondered if he could still hear inside Bobby’s room. I wondered if he ever heard Bobby jack off.

I was so grateful when the door opened and Bobby’s folks came home. Hank shot a look to his rather worried mom that must have been something like "oh it’s okay Mom, this isn’t the reason why" and I tried not to see the look pass between them. I tried not to show that I knew this whole evening had only been a test. A test to see if I violated young boys.

I couldn’t help but think, "I would if I could, but I can’t." And I thought of Bobby. Springing around with his erection banging against his leg. I tried not to think about it.

Think I am stringing out along and you want something more? Stay tuned. Part three will be posted in the "forced sex" section...

What a twisted, twisted night this was turning out to be.

I felt the creaminess between my legs and yes, I wanted to fuck, but I didn’t even know this guy.

Oh he wanted some more. Oh my god. What had I done?

Brother and Sister Fall In Love

familyluvr on Incest Stories

When I was growing up, I had the hottest crush on the sexiest girl I know to this day. I used to take every chance I had to get a look at her. She had a way of turning me on without even knowing about it. I felt like I was in love with this girl. Anytime that I saw her with any other guys, I would get jealous and wish that I could be that person. I never had the nerve to tell this person my true feelings but I believe she already knew.

I eventually found out that it was not as hard as I thought to let this person know how I felt. That day was the most incredible day of my life. It has only gotten better since

Read More
then. I had a hard time telling this person how I felt because this person that I was so wild about was my sister. She was and still is one of the best things that could happen in my life.

 

It started back when we were in high school. For years before this, I would take every chance I had to accidentally see her naked. Most of the times, I just watched from the house when she would go out in the back yard and lay in the sun. She always had bikini’s that covered only what they had to. My sister had a very nice chest for someone her age. She was 12 when she started developing tits. I was 14 and feeling my oats. I had lost my virginity when I was 12 so I already had an understanding about sex. When ever my sister would lay in the yard sunning herself, I would be in the house staring out the window while I jacked off. Mom and dad worked all day so me and sis would get home from school and take care of ourselves until they got home. This gave me a lot of time to watch sis. I remember being in my room listening to her walk around upstairs. I would wait until I heard her in her room and then go upstairs and see if I could catch her doing anything.

This was pretty much how things went until I turned 17. That year was when I could not stand it anymore and decided to see if I could get anywhere with her. She may not have had an idea that I felt the way I did but I was going to try and let it be known. I could not take it any longer. I was in a state of constant hard on. I could smell her perfume and get excited.

We had a bunch of relatives come and visit from out of state so we had to give our rooms up to the adults. This meant that sis and I were sleeping in sleeping bags on the floor in the basement. Before that though, we were all up late drinking quite a bit. Mom and dad didn’t mind me and sis drinking as long as we did it at the house. So we all had a good buzz going that night. We all got pretty trashed. Everyone crashed out about the same time. I lay in my bag for about two hours not making a sound or moving. I was feeling good from the beer and had a giant hard on with sis laying only about a foot from me. I watched when she went to get into her bag and she was wearing a thin teddy type outfit when she crawled into bed. I could see her nipples pushing against the front of the material. It was almost see through. By now sis had developed a set of perfect 38 double D’s. I know because I snuck in her room before and looked at her bra’s. Her figure looked like a porn stars. She had the curves in all the right areas. Her ass was shaped just right. Hardly any jiggle to it.

As I laid there listening to my sister fall deeper into that sleep mode I kept telling myself it was a bad thing to have me this close to her. My dick was swollen as hard as it could be. It actually felt bigger than it ever had. I thought that it was going to rip my shorts. I usually slept in the nude and I felt like I was being constricted. I just had to get my dick free of its problem. While sis slept, I carefully removed my shorts to make room for my cock. As I looked at my sister sleeping next to me with my naked body under my sleeping bag, I felt a funny feeling go through my body as I realized that I was so close to my sister and naked. It was kind of like a secret that no one should know kind of feeling.

  Finally I turned on my side towards my sister and played with my dick while I watched her sleep. I could feel my heartbeat pulse through my cock as I pumped on it and watched sis sleeping. I wanted her bad but I also did not want to take her when she was sleeping either. I was in turmoil about the whole thing. The devil on my shoulder was telling me to just reach out there and see what I could touch and feel. The angel on the other shoulder was running through all the scenarios about how it was wrong because she is your sister. I was stuck between a rock and a hard spot. That hard spot was my cock that was ridged as could be. My palms were itching as if they needed to touch her and see what it was all about. I could not even remember being this turned on by my girlfriend. My girlfriend was a fox and loved to fuck my cock when ever we had the chance but she could not make me feel the way my sister was making me feel. I just had to at least touch her skin and see how soft she felt.

Once I made my mind up on this, there was no turning me back now. I was not going to be satisfied until I felt that hot body lying next to me. I pulled my hands out of my sleeping bag and took my hands and slowly reached over to her sleeping bag. I was very careful so that I would not wake her up. I knew that this was wrong but I was beyond caring very much about that. I was not going to be happy until I felt her hot body skin. I pulled down the zipper on my side making sure that I did it gently. My hands were shaking so much that I could hardly keep them still. My heart was beating so hard that I thought it was going to burst out of my chest. What made it worse was that I could now feel her body heat radiating out from the bag. I felt like it was burning my hands while I continued to pull down that zipper.

Finally, I had the zipper all the way down. I sat there for a few seconds while I tried to figure what I was going to do now. I was so excited about what I had in my plans that I could not figure out how to put it in order. I felt like a kid in a candy store for the first time. Once I was calm enough, I reached out and slowly lifted the flap up to see her body. I was surprised to see that she wasn’t wearing any panties. I thought that maybe they were just some skimpy ones but she wasn’t wearing any at all. I damn near shot my load right then. I held off though as I trailed my glance up her body. Her little outfit had slid up when she crawled into the bag. It was just below her tits. I was able to get a great side view of her body from just below her breast down. I could not see any flaws on her at all.

As I lay on my side looking at her under the sleeping bag, I just knew that I had to touch her. I had to feel her body. I wanted to reach right over and grab that nice clean little pussy of hers. She was lying on her back and I could tell that she kept herself well trimmed. I knew that sis had drunk quite a bit that night but I still did not want to take a chance and wake her up yet. I kept getting those thoughts in my head that was telling me no. I just chose to not listen. I was going to see how far I could get tonight without waking her.

I then put the flap down and slid my hand in the bag and gently brought it to rest on her hip. Her skin was so hot to my touch. I could feel my dick starting to drip my pre-cum. It was letting go of so much that I felt like I was having a small orgasm. I still continued on. I was in another world now as I stepped beyond normal and into this incestuous feeling. I let my hand slowly ride up towards her tummy. She felt so soft to the touch. I was enjoying every bit of her body. I finally came to rest below her tits. I could see that she was out good. I then moved my hand over her left breast. I set it down on top of her big tit and enjoyed the feel of it through her teddy. I couldn’t sit my hand still for long. She felt so good that I started to message her breast through the cloth. It felt so great. My sisters tits were a lot bigger than my girlfriends, so it was like the first time touching anything like these. I knew that this was not the right way to go about this. I wanted to do a lot of things to my sister but I felt strange about making all these moves while she slept. No matter how I felt, I couldn’t stop myself as I continued to make my advances on my sister

Sis didn’t move while I felt her up. I was glad to because I could actually feel her nipples under my hand. They didn’t get hard but they did begin to stiffen up a little. I would caress one and then the other. I was beginning to wish that I had another hand so I could reach down and see if I could touch her pussy. Finally, I had to let go and carefully slide down her body again until I was able to reach her pussy. I kept my hand above her well trimmed lips for as long as I could stand it. Then I lowered it onto her mound. I had never felt such soft hair before. I carefully started playing with her soft pussy hair. My mind was going wild as I trailed my fingers through her soft fur. I did not want to slide any closer to her pussy opening. This is what I told myself when I started at least. But as I touched her soft hair and could feel her pussy under them, I then got daring and started to slide forward a little bit and near her lips.

I moved my hand forward and then I could actually feel her hot pussy lips on my finger tips. Instinct must have been doing what it does because I actually slid one finger between her virgin lips. I froze at that moment because my sister sighed and started moving her legs. I held myself in place while she adjusted. I wanted to pull my hand out and act like I was sleeping. Something kept me right where I was though. Sis adjusted and actually opened her legs even more. I stared at her sleeping. I thought for sure that she was waking up. I figured that she would wake up and be angry and start yelling at me. She did not do any of those things though. She just settled in and continued to sleep. I kept my hand still for a long time after that. I was so far gone with this whole thing that I just stayed in there.

Once she was deep asleep again, I continued to play with my sister’s pussy lips. I was able to slide down further now as I felt some fluids seeping out of my sister’s pussy. It made it easier for me to slide my finger inside her a little bit. Even with just my fingertip inside her pussy, I could tell that she was very tight. I wanted to really stick my finger in her and fuck her with my hand. I held off though and just continued doing what I was doing. I knew I would not be able to continue this. She would eventually wake up if I did not stop. But I kept my pace up as I enjoyed my sisters little snatch with its liquid seeping out onto my fingertip.

My body felt like it was shaking from all this excitement. I could feel the warmth inside her and yet I felt like I was shivering cold. My dick was throbbing so hard that I was afraid to touch it. I just knew that if I did it would explode. I was beyond hope now as I laid there enjoying the sensations my sister’s body was doing to me. I felt like I had to take things a little further. I knew that I couldn’t put my finger inside my sister any further without touching that most sensitive spot. That would for sure bring all of this to an end. I was not ready to stop yet so I decided to see if I could get my mouth on her breast. My lips were dry as I thought of how I could do this. Finally, with much regret, I took my hand away from my sister’s hot virgin pussy. I gently removed the sleeping bag from her waist up. I became real daring and climbed out of my sleeping bag and sat almost against her as I leaned over my sister. I used both hands now as they shook at first contact with her night gown. I had to sit there for a few minutes to calm my nerves down while I continued to look at her body.

Finally, I was calm enough to move ahead. I slowly and carefully lifted her teddy up and over her breasts. I was able to see them in plain sight now as I sat the teddy down above her ample breasts. I sat back up and just stared at her body again. I was watching her sleep with my dick only inches from her body. My dreams were coming true except that she was asleep. My ultimate fantasy would be if she was awake and letting me do all these things to her. It would be complete if she was playing with my cock and telling to do all these things that I was doing to her.

I finally got myself calmed down enough and moved onto my next move. I carefully lowered myself down to where my mouth was right over her breasts. I could feel her body heat radiating up. Her nipple was just below my lips and I was about to suck on my sisters nipple. I was going bananas as I sat there and lowered my lips onto her breast. I felt her hot skin make contact with my lips and before I knew it, on was all the way down on her chest. It was such a great feeling as her soft delicate skin rested against my mouth. I had to put my hands on either side of her to balance myself as I then started to lick her nipple. It still was not hard but it was firm. I could feel the sensation of the nipple on my tongue and it was making me crazy with excitement. I sucked it into my mouth carefully. Suddenly, I could feel her nipple get stiff. I was excited and scared at the same time. I wasn’t sure what was going to happen. I could not stop this time though. I was to far gone with my dick aching to get something and my mouth was starting to get dry from the heavy breathing that I was doing. I still held my mouth on her nipple and breast.

I was definitely not ready for what happened next. It was the start of everything I imagined. I was still sucking on my sister’s nipple when she reached up with her left hand and put it on the back of my head and grabbed some of my hair. I did not look up or move. I just knew that I was had and the yelling was about to start. Instead, she lifted her head up and whispered into my ear.

“John…hurry up and get in here before you make my brother”.

I could not believe it as my sexy voiced sister whispered into her brother’s ear like I was her boyfriend. He had left hours ago and yet she must have been so wasted still that she thought I was him. I should have sat up and said something to her but it was dark and I was not going to ruin this chance. I acted as casual as can be, when your dick is as hard as a rock and your horny sister tells you to get in her sleeping bag with her. I crawled in next to her and could not believe it when I finally felt her body touching mine. She turned a little bit towards me as I felt her reach out and grabbed hold of my cock. The touch of her fingers on my sensitive dick just about blew my load all over her. I again put my hands around her, this time holding her against me as I sucked her nipple into my mouth with eagerness this time. I was acting the part of her boyfriend for as far as I could get. I reached down behind her and put my hand right on her firm little ass. Holy cow was she ever hot. Sis grabbed onto my dick firmly now and began jacking on it. She leaned over again and whispered to me.

“If I had know you were this big we would have gone all the way a long time ago…I love your cock in my hand”, I just groaned as I kept my face buried on her tit. I did not want to say anything because that would give me away. I was going to take this as far as I could before I was discovered. As my sister continued to jack my dick, I pushed my hips towards her with the rhythm of her hand action. I felt like should blow my load but something inside of me was keeping me from it. I switched to her other breast and began really giving her nipple a work out. Sis sighed into my ear as I continued to do this. I could feel her getting excited as she started to push her chest into my face. I was in cloud nine sporting the biggest hard on I had ever had.

            While I was still sucking on her nipple, I let go of her tight ass and slid my hand around to the front of her. I brought my hand to rest at her soft virgin lips. Sis opened her legs and let me touch her puffy pussy. She was flowing juices out of her body so much that it was running down her leg. I didn’t have anything obstructing me as I slowly slid my hand across her lips and pushed index finger into her. I knew I could not go far without causing pain, so I was very delicate and careful. I immediately felt her clit make contact with my finger. As I rubbed across it, sis moaned louder and pushed against my invading finger.

“Ohh my goddd…..that feels great”, sis spoke these words into my ear again as she resumed jacking my cock. I was getting to the point where I was going to have to fuck her soon. I just had to get myself inside my sister and fuck the virgin out of my sister. Whenever I make this move I know that I will be discovered. I wasn’t going to stop though. I was determined to get myself inside my sister. I was just about beyond reason for anything. I still had some control but it was growing thin as my hot little sister was bringing closer to orgasm.

Finally, I decided that this was the time to make a move. I kept my face on my sister’s tit as I pushed her back onto her back and carefully crawled between her legs. I could feel the heat coming from the insides of her thighs as I lay down between her legs. Damn did she feel great and taste great. I continued to finger my sister as she lay there under me. I was now sliding my finger all the way into my sister’s tight little pussy. My hand was soaked from her juices. Our bodies together were generating enough heat to heat the whole room we were in. I was ready to take this situation to the final extreme.

I pulled my finger out of my sister and slid my hand to her side as I kept my mouth on her breast and slid up her body to get my dick closer to her tight womanhood. My sister was still jacking on my dick as I inched up her body. She must have realized what I had in mind because she then let go of my dick and reached up and put her hand on the back of my neck and as she pulled my ear closer to her.

“We can’t do this here…..lets sneak into one of the other rooms….I don’t want to wake up my brother”, sis whispered this to me as I got my dick closer to her sweat little pussy. I didn’t answer her as I drew closer to her body and had my cock within centimeters of her virgin pussy. She grabbed a hand full of my hair and again repeated what she had said before, “Please John,….we can’t make love right here….I really do want you inside of me but……..my brother will here us for sure.”

I knew that if I sat up to go anywhere she would see me and know then that it was me. I was now to far gone with my lust and anxiety to stop any of this. I also knew that now was the time to let it be known who was actually turning her on. She had me going crazy now as I reluctantly removed my mouth from breast and brought my face up next to her ear. I was sure that the minute she heard my voice that she would begin to freak out and go ballistic on me. I didn’t care though because I was going to at least get myself inside of my sister before she could stop me.

I reached out and put both my hands next to her head as I leaned against her more and brought my cock to rest against her virgin lips. I could tell that I was at the entrance to her pussy. “It’s okay……I’m already awake”. The moment that my sister heard my voice, she immediately got tense throughout her whole body. She was pinned down with me on top of her but she still tried to resist me. She began to try and push me away without saying anything. However, I was to strong for her and held her down as I gave a little push with my waist and spoke to her again.

“Don’t scream….you are absolutely driving me crazy…..I want to make love to you….I love you”, I said these words as I slowly pushed my hips into my sister a little bit more. I felt myself enter my sister’s tight lips. She froze as I started to enter her. I wanted to lift my head up and look her in the eyes as I gently entered my sister’s forbidden zone. Instead, I kept myself on top of her body as I gently pushed my dick into her more. My sister grabbed my sides tighter and was still trying to push me off of her as I invaded her forbidden body. My cock was on a mission of its own as it made its way into her. I wasn’t able to get far before I could feel that wall of virginity stopping me. I stopped pushing forward once I felt this.

“You can’t do this……it’s wrong…..please don’t”, my sister said these words as she felt me stop pushing. She wasn’t screaming at me though. She still had a firm grip on my sides but she wasn’t pushing to hard. I was going wild with lust for my sister but I still made sure I was gentle. I slowly pulled back, making sure to stop before I was out of her.

I then took a chance and rose up to look into her face. I was able to see her whole body underneath me as I looked down between us and could see us joined together still inside of her. I followed her body all the way up until I could see right into her eyes. She looked a little scared as she held my sides but still did not push me away. I could not read what was going in her head. I just knew that I was in a forbidden area of my sister and I could not stop my feelings as I felt her body under me and the urges coursing through my body. I just had to have my sister. I just had to make love to my sister or I felt I would die.

As I stared into her eyes and could see her confusion mixed with fright, I then again pushed myself back into my sister’s body. I stared her straight in the eyes as I entered her more. She held my sides tight as I entered her. She was so incredible to the sight and sensation. I again came to rest at her virginal wall. I stopped for a second as I rose up higher on her and pushed forward harder. I broke past her virginity and continued to enter her. I watched as she grabbed my sides tighter, almost in pain, as she then rolled her head back. She was not pushing against me this time. Sis was actually grabbing hold of my sides and squeezing me while she pulled me closer to her. I could feel her legs spread wider to allow me complete access to her body. I sank my body into her as I felt myself enter her as far as I could go.

“AAaahhh…..christ you feel soooo good”, I groaned as I continued to stare at my sister’s face. I could feel my cock deep in her body. I could feel her body responding to my invasion of her virginity. “I have wanted to make love to you for so long…..I have loved you as a lover should love for many years sis”.

I stayed right where I was as I said these things to my beautiful sister. She didn’t say anything as she just held my hips and stared me in the eyes. I still could not read what she was thinking as I remained in her. I just know that she looked so wonderful from her eyes to her toes. I knew that I needed to say something to her. I needed to hear her speak.

“Please don’t be angry with me……You are such a beautiful woman……I hope that you will forgive me and not hate me”.

My sister just laid there and looked me in the eyes. I could still make out the color of her light blue eyes in the dark. I could see the outline of her face and hair as she lay there under me. Suddenly, she got a different look in her face and finally spoke to me.

“You are my brother……you know that this is incest and wrong……you have taken away my virginity forever……..society condemns people for what you have just done………but I cannot go on hating someone who is so delicate to me and makes me feel the way your body is making me feel”. My sister said all these things to me as I felt my world starting to fall apart. That is until she said her last words. I stared at her as I watched her take her right away from my hip and reach around my head as she pulled my face to hers. She may have been a virgin before but she had definitely kissed a guy before. Her lips touched mine and I could feel her tongue enter my mouth. She then reached behind my back and pulled me down on top of her. I could feel her full sized breasts against my chest and her body under me as she lifted her legs to wrap around me. I responded back with my own tongue and she sucked my tongue deep into her mouth.

We continued to kiss each other so strongly. I had lost all the thoughts about this being my sister. I was kissing the woman that I loved so much. I was enjoying kissing my sister so much but I also could not stop making love to her. I broke our kiss as I rose back up and looked her straight in the eyes. I withdrew back with my cock. I again stopped when I was almost out of her. I looked into her eyes as she took her hands and put them on my face, smiling. She didn’t say a word. All she did was look at me and nod her head yes. I didn’t need any more encouragement. I buried myself into her again. Sis lowered her hands to my arms and squeezed them firm as I entered her even further this time. Her mouth opened as she rolled her head back again. Her body responded to my invasion. My sexy sister was now enjoying me as much as I was enjoying her.

“Oooooohhhhh yes big brother…………you make me feel so wonderful……..OOhhhh don’t stop……make love to me……fuck your little sister”. As my sister groaned these words to me, I then chose to not hold anything back. I began to make love to my sister with deep love and penetration. I could feel myself entering her body all the way. Her hips were now moving in response to our love making. I had been with quite a few women but I had never been with a woman whom I was in love with and this was a sensation I had never felt myself. I felt our bodies were meant for each other as we continued to make love. I knew that I would not be able to hold out for long before I would have to come. I had waited so long for this to happen that it was almost beyond my control as we thrust our bodies together.

Our bodies were sweating with so much emotion and anxiety. I could my sister’s muscles respond to me as I made love to her. She squeezed me so hard that I knew I would not last much longer. As much as I wanted this to last forever, I still had those sensations as my dick began to swell even more I began to feel my cum starting to build. I was getting ready to slow down and prevent my ejaculation. Suddenly, my sister grabbed me and held me tight as she ground her body against mine.

“OOhhhhhhhh baby……….you’re goinggggg……to……..make mmmeeee cummmmmm……..oh my godddddd………..I’mmmmmm comingggggggg”.

The minute that I heard her say these words, I also felt the muscles inside her tighten up on my dick. That was all I could take as I also released my fluids into her.

“AAAaaagghhhhh”, I responded back as I rose up on my arms and buried myself into her as I released my own built up passion and orgasm. I stayed inside my sister as I continued to feel her body pulling all of my cum out of me and into her. My beautiful sister had taken me to a level of emotion that I was experiencing for the first time. It was even better than the first time I ever had an orgasm. She held me tight as she convulsed under me and gave me her own juices. It was beyond any paradise I could ever imagine.

Finally, we had drained ourselves of all our energy and juices. I was unable to hold myself up any longer and lay down on her body. I was still inside her as she held me to her. We were both exhausted and drained as we lay there panting, trying to get our breath back. Her legs were limp but they still were across the back of my legs. She was so incredible feeling. I could feel her heart beating against my chest. I was still aware of her beautiful breasts against my body.

We laid there for the longest time as my sister caressed my back. I was unable to see her face but I was still wondering how was feeling now. I was on cloud nine and loving every bit of our bonding. I had to see what she was feeling. I finally lifted my head to look into her eyes. She looked at me with a smile but I could tell something was going through her head.

“What is it sis…….I hope you aren’t angry that we made love to each other…..Please don’t be…..please”.

My sister just grinned back at me and caressed my face. She didn’t say anything at first. She just caressed me and kissed me on the lips. Then she finally had to say something.

“I am not mad at you…….I am not mad at what we did……..I am a little afraid because we just made love to each other and we came at the same time……what if you have gotten me pregnant?......what will happen then?”.

At first, I sat there when she said this. I hadn’t even thought about it. I was so involved with making love to her that I did not think to stop. Finally, I decided that what is done is done. I love this woman and I hope that she loves me.

“I don’t care……I love you sis…..I want to be with you…..I have never felt this much love for any woman before……I know you are a little scared but I would love to be the father of your child if you get pregnant……I hope you see that this is not just a one time thing….I want to be with you forever……I don’t know how to go about it but I want us to live as husband and wife someday….it will be hard to do here in the house but we can move in together…..when I get to my new job, you can come live with me and we will just have to tell mom and dad that you are looking for a new job”.

After I had spilled my guts out to my sister, she looked me in the face as if to see what I was thinking. She stared at me for a few minutes before she smiled and answered, “You really are serious aren’t you?.......you really want us to be together forever………you really want to be together and even have a baby together”.

I looked her straight in the eyes and smiled back at her as I leaned down and kissed her lips. “Yes baby…..I want to make love to you for as long as I live…..we will be happy together….you will be treated like a queen”.

My sister then put her arms around me and we held each other tight. I could feel myself beginning to get hard again. My sister also became aware of it at the same time. I started moving to her movement as we again began to make love to each other again. I knew that I was in my own heaven. I didn’t care about society’s outlook on us because I was in love with the woman that would be with me until one of us dies. We made love to each other almost all night. Finally, I had to get back in my own sleeping bag before mom and dad woke up. It would not be good to have them walk downstairs and see me wrapped around my sister with my dick still in her.

As soon as I was able to, I moved my sister to the state I was in and we started our life as a husband and wife would. It was pretty good timing to because my sister was already 2 ½ months pregnant by the time she got there. Our parents never knew anything about us the rest of their lives. We made up a story that she had met a guy and when he found out she was pregnant he ran. Mom and dad were killed in a bad car accident back home about two years after that. So we didn’t have to hide from any one any more. I call her my wife and she tells everyone at work that I am her husband. People that we know are jealous about our relationship because we are so in love and we have such beautiful children. We have our moments of small arguments but we still are in love. We also have a boy and a girl. We hope that they don’t follow in our same footsteps but if they do, we will be there for them.

I would appreciate responses back on this story. If you like it, I will continue to write some more stories.

Babysitting Bobby

Fyre on Teen Stories

I’m going to write this out pretty much the way it happened, but I still don’t know what to do with this memory. (Except to be horrified that I could have done this. And to wonder how bad it got for Bobby and his family.)

*  *  *

The summer I was sixteen, I worked at a day camp for mentally and physically handicapped children and adults. We had the camp at various parks around Tacoma, and I was an assistant counselor, responsible to help with lunch, monitor kids going to and from the bathroom and participate in group--singing camp songs. I also worked with the kids doing crafts, assisting at baseball and swimming, and then made sure I got the kids safely back to their parents on the bus. I got to know several of the kids really well and at the end of the

Read More
summer, I put together a flyer offering to babysit and sent it home with several of the students.

Bobby was one of those kids. He had thick black, curly hair and sparkling brown eyes. His favorite song was "The Wheels on the Bus." His favorite color was red. He wore a baseball cap every day. He could hardly color within the lines and he ran in a rolling lope like an adolescent puppy. When we went swimming, he was afraid to put his face under the water. He also developed a crush on one of the other assistant counselors, Carrie. He walked around with picture she colored and gave to him, saying "Carrie’s my gurl. Carrie’s my gurl."

Bobby’s parents called me and asked me to stay with him one evening. His family was terrific! As soon as I came into the house, Bobby came running to me, calling "Dido! Dido!" I was thrilled that he remembered me. My real name's Diane.

I learned that Bobby loved Nascar. I also learned that he was very small for his age. His mother told me he just had his fifteenth birthday! All along, I’d thought he was only about eleven. Mentally, he was quite a bit younger than that. But I wasn’t an expert on special ed. I was just trying to make a little extra money and I was hoping my summer experience would count for something.

I sat with him in front of The Bionic Man and colored in his Matchbox coloring book. He went in his room and brought out that colored page from summer and chanted, "Carrie’s my gurl."

"I know she is. You miss seeing Carrie?"

He nodded with his lip sticking out.

"Dido, potty."

"You have to go potty?"

He nodded.

"Well go ahead."

He ran off. I heard a door slam.

A few minutes later I heard, "Uh oh! Uh oh! Dido, uh oh!"

"Just a minute, Bobby."

I knocked on the door even though it was ajar, and I pushed it open.

He’d made a mess. He must have gotten into his mother’s mascara. When I came into the room, he pointed to a black smear on his leg. "Uh-oh."

"Bobby, you need to take a bath." I turned on the water. "Honey, take off your clothes."

Bobby took his clothes off and stood with his hands covering his penis. He started to giggle.

"I’m not looking." I assured him.

I did notice he was starting to grow hair on his chest and his pubic area. I found a towel and a washcloth for him in a closet. There were several boats and a plastic car in the tub and he settled in and started splashing his hands against the surface of the water.

"Here’s the soap. You make sure you scrub that stuff off your leg." I walked to the toilet and picked up his clothes and threw them in the hamper. "I’m going to get your pajamas, Bobby. I’ll be right back."

When I came back into the bathroom, he was looking at me with a funny look on his face. I looked into the tub. His penis was fully engorged, and he was poking at it. It was enormous!

"Oh Bobby, don’t do that. Let’s have a boat race." I sat down by the tub and pushed a red plastic speed boat across the water to him.

He put both hands on his dick and grasped it and forced it forward, looking at it with admiration.

It was something to admire.

At age seventeen, I hadn’t seen a lot of dicks. I hadn’t seen much but little boys when they needed diapers changed, or my ten-year-old brother when he rushed from the shower to grab a towel. I’d had experimental sex one time with a boyfriend, Henry, but that was a year ago, before his family moved to Portland, in the blackness of the back seat of his car. There wasn’t time to study his erection before he came.

I couldn’t help looking at Bobby's dick. The head was full and purple. The shaft was pale, a little redder at the base and along the bottom. It bowed from his lap almost to his belly button. It was beautiful!

I’d started dating my boyfriend when he was fifteen and his dick was way smaller than Bobby’s. I held the plastic speed boat and bumped Bobby in the knee. "Hey!" I said, "Let’s have a race."

Bobby giggled and got a blue speed boat from the soap dish. "Zoom! Zo-o-o-oom!" he shouted and started pushing the boat. I forced myself to not look at him below his shoulders and pretty soon we were both smiling and pushing little boats around the tub. His erection subsided.

Whew!

I handed him the soap and a washcloth. "Let’s get you to bed."

He scrubbed his feet and his bottom. I held his towel open while he finished, and then wrapped him in the towel. He dried off.

"Sippers!" he said.

I went into his room to find his slippers.

A half hour later, I was sitting next to the bed reading his favorite story. Then it was time to turn out the light.

"Kiss-Kiss? Dido. Kiss-Kiss?"

I leaned over and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "G’night, Honey."

He gave me a kiss back, and it was on the lips.

I turned off the reading lamp, made sure his night light was glowing and closed the bedroom door.

Then I stood with my back against the door and let out a sigh of relief. I hadn’t even realized I was holding my breath.

I got out my homework and started checking my geometry solutions against the answers listed in the back section of the textbook.

About twenty minutes later, I allowed myself to lay on the couch and think about what had happened. For some reason, it had never occurred to me that Bobby would have such a man-sized cock stuck on a body with a five-year-old mind. And it was a monster of a cock. Especially to me, with my whopping repertoire of one conquest.

I closed my eyes and I couldn’t get the image of that throbbing purple head out of my mind. I could imagine the warmth of the water enveloping his body, and see how he thrust it about like a fire hose. I could hear the babyish cry of his "Zoom! Zo-o-om!" echoing in my thought.

God. What a waste.

 

It was a couple weeks before Bobby’s family called me again to babysit. In that time, my silly thoughts flew to that image over and over. It haunted my dreams. I dreamed of Bobby at summer, needing help to hold the bat so that he could hit the softball, only when I tried to help him follow through on his swing, we were both holding that glorious cock of his. Then he was holding up his Matchbox coloring book page that I had signed and personalized with a happy face, singing, "Dido’s my gurl! Dido’s my gurl!"

The dreams were strangely erotic and I woke up more than once with a tingle between my legs.

Bobby was in the car when his parents came to get me. "Dido!" he called. "Dido’s my gurl!" he told his father, very excited.

I blushed, and climbed into the car. "I’m your girl now, huh?"

He nodded, a grin from ear to ear.

There were car races on the television when we got to his house and he settled in to watch, shouting with glee when certain cars were in the lead. I listened to his mother’s quick instructions for making dinner and then they left. I sat down to watch the race with Bobby and he grabbed my hand.

How sweet! Oh but how awkward. My head was spinning. I was having these crazy erotic thoughts about little Bobby and his big man-dick. Even though I knew better, did he know better? He was clinging to my hand, announcing that I was his "gurl" and I just sat there next to him and took it in. Since Henry, I hadn’t had anyone announce to the world that I was his "gurl" and even with Henry, it was pretty much a hush, hush, you-don’t-need-to-tell-anyone-that-I-like-you sort of arrangement. I was just a dull seventeen year old with raging hormones, trying to remind myself that even though Bobby was plenty old enough to have a girlfriend, he wasn’t "old" enough to have a girlfriend.

And I kept thinking about that monster in his pants.

I asked him to help me in the kitchen. He showed me where to find the pan and we boiled water and made hotdogs. There was jello salad in the fridge, and a bag of chips on the counter. I ate some carrots, but Bobby wrinkled up his nose and wouldn’t touch them.

It was different between us. Bobby had decided I was his "gurl" and he kept trying to put me in a position where it felt a little too intimate. He wanted to put his arm around me on the couch. I really wasn’t comfortable with that, and I kept changing seats, but he kept scooting next to me. "Dido’s my gurl." He was so happy! I didn’t want to burst his bubble.

And quite honestly, after a year of having no one pay me any mind, it was a little flattering. Even if it was only Bobby.

Then it was time to go to bed. I told him to get a book, and he picked the same one, about the baseball player named Fred, so I read to him while I sat in the chair beside his bed.

About halfway through the book, he started giggling. "Uh-oh!"

"What?"

His eyes were so bright and happy. He pointed.

I looked down.

Uh-oh. There was that monster dick again. Straining against his pajamas. I could see the outline of that beautiful head, just about to burst. He was twitching it with muscles from within, making it flick against his leg.

"Bobby." I couldn’t take my eyes away. "You shouldn’t be doing that. You need to stop."

I forced myself to look at the book and turn the page.

"Dido, look."

I glanced up. He’d pulled his cock out of the top of his pajama pants and it was full and draping in a sweet arc against his belly.

I started reading again. But Bobby wasn’t listening.

I needed to stop pretending. It was Bobby. Bobby didn’t pretend something was going on that wasn’t. In this case, Bobby wasn’t trying to pretend that he didn’t have a log of an erection laying on his leg when he did.

Then I don’t know what came over me. I ached to have Bobby be an ordinary fifteen-year-old with a dick that was throbbing and beckoning for ME. Me, a plain Jane sort of a girl who babysat handicapped children on Saturday nights instead of going on dates. I yearned to have a mature mouth kiss me and muscular arms that draped around me when I sat on the couch. I was so lonely!

I missed Henry and I didn’t understand why I didn’t seem to appeal to anyone else. I had regular-looking brown that fell softly across my shoulders when I took it down and C-cup breasts ready to bust out beneath my buttoned blouse. I had a soft mouth and I didn’t think my breath smelled bad. And I knew that given the right circumstances, my pussy would get sodden and I could learn to fuck like a wild thing.

But this wasn’t the right time. I looked at the HotWheel sheets on his bed. This wasn’t the right place. This definitely was not the right boy.

But he was took my hand. "Kiss-Kiss?" His lips were puckered, rather comically. I smiled and looked away. This was so absurd. It was absolutely ludicrous that I had hormones raging through my loins.

And he did too.

He might be mentally very young, but his cock was bulging and his crotch was sprouting black bristles of pubic hair. It was confusing. And if it was confusing to me to have these feelings coarsing through my veins, how did it feel to him?

Then I did the unforgivable.

"Take your pajamas off." I said quietly. He looked at me kind of funny, but lifted his hips while I slid plaid pajama bottoms down over his butt. His dick brushed my hand when I took hold of the elastic waist band. I was hyper aware of exactly where his dick was and how it was barely brushing against me. I wanted to play with that thing!

I took it in my mouth. "O--oh," he sighed. I opened my eyes and looked at his face. He was fascinated. His eyes were wide open and his mouth was hanging open. "Wow," he said.

This was crazy. What was I doing?

He didn’t talk enough to tell anyone what I was doing. Was I raping him? Probably. I looked at his face. Did he care?

Hell no. He didn’t care. He was smiling and laughing. "Dido!"

I licked his dick, swirling my tongue across the sensitive tip.

He moaned.

I put my hand on the base and directed it into my mouth. I’d never really given anyone a blow job but I had a good idea what was involved. I started stroking my hand up and down the shaft.

I wanted to ride him, but I didn’t take birth control. I didn’t carry a rubber. And to be brutally blunt, I didn’t trust his sperm to be normal and I didn’t want to bring a handicapped child into the world. So a blow job was going to have to do.

"Uhn. Uhn. Uhn." he groaned, matching the pace I was using to bring his dick in and out of my mouth. He put his hands down on my head and followed the motion. "Uhn, uhn, uhn."

Then I stopped for a moment to collect some more spit in my mouth.

"Dido. More." he said. "More." and he motioned towards his throbbing organ.

"Hang on a sec," I said, positioning myself on the bed between his legs. He held his legs rigid on either side of me.

He was totally stiff. His legs. His dick. The veins sticking out as he jutted his neck to watch me.

Was I freaking him out?

"Dido, more." he said, putting his hands into my hair and guiding my lips back to his dick. I took it into my mouth and started building some friction as I rocked my head up and down.

His cock filled my face. I held my mouth as wide open as I could so I wouldn’t rake his sensitive skin against my teeth. It hit me in the back of my mouth. I held the base with my hand so I had some control. I didn’t really know what I was doing, but I opened my eyes to assure myself that he had his closed and his head was back on the pillow. I must be doing it right.

Inside my mouth, his full dick twitched and Bobby arched his back. He thrust his hips forward.

My mouth filled with his cum. It tasted like hand lotion. Well, it didn’t taste exactly like hand lotion, but that was my first impression. Definitely a new taste. I didn’t like it, but I didn’t dislike it either. I wiped my mouth.

Bobby writhed on the bed. "Wow!" he said, beaming.

Oh my God. He loved it! He was in total bliss.

I smiled. I loved that I had done that for him. What was his chance at finding a nice girl to blow him again? I was slightly out of breath. I was thrilled for him, and pretty pleased at myself for making him so happy.

"Okay, now. You ready to go to sleep?"

He nodded. "Kiss-kiss?"

I smacked him on the lips. I wanted to kiss him deeper, more intimate, but I had his cum in my mouth and I didn’t want to taste yucky. I wanted to kiss him deeper, but that would have been for me, and he wouldn’t know what to do with that any more than he knew what to do with his blessed hard cock.

I turned out the light and left the room. My heart was pounding. I couldn’t believe what I’d done. It was weird. It was almost like I wasn’t myself. I wasn’t doing that as myself. I was doing that as some sort of surrogate lover, like someone who was handing out her sex to those more needy. Like someone who wanted peace and love throughout the world.

I smiled at my silliness.

Then I realized the tremendous buzzing that was still between my legs. Surges of blood flowing to my genitals. Even though the blow job was amazing, and I’d loved the feeling of having my face all full of his thick cock, having his smell all in my nose, it hadn’t done much for me. I stepped into the bathroom in the hallway. I pulled my pants down to pee, then afterwards, I marveled at the glisten of extra mucus on the toilet paper. I wanted to masturbate, but that would have to wait till later. His parents would be home before long. I washed my hands and rinsed his taste out of my mouth.

Later, when I was in my own bed, I kicked off my panties and worked my pussy with a small bottle of nail polish. I inserted the bottle inside my vagina and rubbed it in and out, trying to match the pace I’d used sucking his cock. I was so turned on! I pinched my nipples into puckers and traced my fingertips gently up and down on the ridges and valleys of my cunt. It felt so good! I closed my eyes and imagined how Bobby must have felt when he buckled his hips and spurted his cum in my mouth. I thought about that throbbing cock and the way it filled my senses inside of my mouth. The smell. The taste. The feel. It took awhile before I got enough of my hand and the little bottle and I had to be so quiet--my sister was sleeping in the next bed.

The next day it hit me what I had actually done. Did I rape him? Oh God. I took total advantage of that poor boy! He couldn’t help that he got a big boner, but it was me who showed him what he could do with it. I knew better than that. And what had I done? I cranked up those latent sexual hormones. What was he supposed to do now? He couldn’t just go out and ask another girl to put her mouth on his dick.

It was his mother whose job it was to tuck him into those HotWheel sheets at night. What if he grabbed her face and tried to force it down on his rigid cock? Oh dear.

What had I done?

I was so ashamed. Suddenly I felt petrified. I was terrified that his family was going to figure out what I'd done.  No, he couldn't really explain it with words, but he could with motions.  He may not be able to speak my name, but he could remember me from Summer Camp and he understood that if he kissed my lips, that might make me "his gurl."

But what could I do?

Then I remembered his "Wow!" and the absolute look of satisfaction at the end. He was in awe. Right or wrong, I couldn’t take it back. Right or wrong, he’d loved it. Right or wrong, he was exploring his own sexuality, whatever that was going to mean for him in his life.  And I had shown him a damn good time.

Three days later I came home from school and my mother was waiting for me, sitting with a cup of coffee in the kitchen.

"Bobby’s mother called."

My heart was racing. I tried to appear calm. "What’d she want?"

"She was asking questions about you. What kinds of classes you’re taking at school--if you have a boyfriend, that sort of thing."

"Oh."

I studied my mother’s face, trying to read between the lines. Something happened at Bobby’s house. Was Bobby’s mom turning me in for being a child molester?

My mother placed her cup on a square white napkin.

"Is everything okay with Bobby?" I asked.

"Yes, she said Bobby’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with Bobby."  Her voice had a lilt at the end of the sentence.  There had to be more to the conversation. My mother looked out the window. I could only imagine what Bobby’s mother said.

I was so nervous I could hardly breathe. "Does she want me to call her back? Does she need to talk to me?"

"Yeah. I think she wanted to know if you could babysit Friday." Mom looked at me with a strange little smile. 

If there was more going on, I wasn't going to find out from her.  I went upstairs, called Bobby's mother, and agreed to babysit.  They would pick me up at five.

My Secret Love

opee1999 on Incest Stories

My Secret Love

My name is David and this is my story. I’m currently seventeen, with light brown hair, piercing green eyes, and a tanned muscular frame. I stand 5’9” and weight 175 lbs. I spend most of my time weightlifting and boxing at the local gym. For over a year I’ve carried a secret. One that shames and excites me at the same time. I love someone too much. This person is everything to me. She’s the embodiment of every erotic dream I’ve ever had, but she’s also my sister.

Her name is Jennie. Her beauty is unmatched in this world. She is 5’7”, 112 lbs, with dark brown hair that cascades down to her lower back in gentle waves. Her body is the definition of p

Read More
erfection. She has long shapely legs that lead to an exquisitely sculpted hourglass figure accentuated by her firm 34c breasts.

I first noticed my feelings for her a year after my mother left us. Dad had taken to drinking in order to bury the pain of her leaving. I figured he still loved and missed her in his own way. One night he came home hammered like never before and started in on Jennie.

“You’re a no good whore just like your mother.” I heard him shout.

“I’m not a whore.” Jennie retaliated.

“Don’t you talk back to me, girl. I’m going to teach you to respect me.” Dad roared.

I managed to get to the living room in time to see that he had Jennie trapped in the corner. He raised his hand to strike her, something he has never done before or will ever attempt again, causing her to cringe. I practically flew toward him. Catching his arm with my left hand I delivered a right cross to his jaw. I caught him by surprise and sent him crashing to the ground with a series of lefts and rights. He looked up at me, calculated the his chances of beating me, and moved to get up.

“Stay down. I’m well trained for and you know it.” I cautioned

He glared at me saying, “How dare you hit your own father.”

“How dare I. How dare you trying to hit your daughter.” I responded.

“When I get up…” He started, but I cut him off.

“When you get up your going to leave. I love you, but your drunk. I, no we, want you to go and sober up. Then you can come home. Until then think about what happened here and what could have happened. You need to put your life back together.” I commanded.

He slowly rose to his feet and slunk to his car. After he left I looked at Jennie, who and collapsed on the floor, crying her eyes out. It devastated me to see her so sad. I knelt down and took her into my arms. After her tears gradually subsided, she looked up at me placed a gentle kiss on my cheek. With that kiss and one look into those magnificent deep blue eyes, I was lost. I knew then how important and precious she was to me. My heart broke with joy and sadness as I realized just how much I loved her.

I tried to fight my feelings for her by dating constantly, but no one ever measured up to her. I went through girlfriend after girlfriend trying to find someone like her. I believed that I was destined to be alone. That all changed three months ago.

Dad, after returning home, was working a double shift to buy us a new computer to make up for his past mistakes. Jennie was off on another date with her new boyfriend. And I was home alone thinking of her, while jealousy over the time she spent with her boyfriend consumed me. I heard them pull into the driveway. Curiosity getting the better of me, I went and peeked out the kitchen window. I could see them kissing and I watched as his hand slipped lower and lower down her body. Lord, how I envied and despised that boy.

“Billy I’m not ready to.” I heard her speak.

“Come on you know you are. Just relax, I’ll go real slow.” Came his sly reply.

“ I said no. Now I’m leaving. GOOD NIGHT.” She quickly responded.

As she reached for the door he grabbed her and pinned her to the door. That was all I needed. I ran for the driveway and almost ripped his car door off its hinge. Startled he released his grip on my sister. I snatched him out of that car and hurtled him onto our front lawn. As I watched him get up, anger and rage swelled within me. I charged him, intending to beat him until not even dental records could identify his body. I pounded on him mercilessly until I felt Jennie’s arm pull me back.

“Please stop.” She cried.

“Why? He tried to hurt you.” I wailed.

“Because I don’t won’t to loose you over him.” She pleaded as she tightened her grip on my arm.

Seeing the look in her eyes I loosened my hold on him saying, “If I ever see or hear of you speaking ot or getting near my sister again I will finish what I began here.”

He bolted for his car cursing Jennie and me. I took Jennie inside and we set on the couch. I held her like I did the night of the incident, as we now call it. We starred into each others eyes for what seemed like hours. I wanted desperately to kiss her, but fear stopped me. She pressed her body tight against me. Feeling myself physically react to this I pulled back.

“Jennie I’m sorry.” I began, “I didn’t mean to hurt him that bad, but seeing him try that, I just lost it.”

“It’s okay, David. I was more worried about you than I was about him.” She explained.

“Why?” I questioned suddenly confused.

She said, “Because you mean more to me than anyone ever will. You’re my protector. My knight in shining armor.”

“Don’t kid me.” I said, a little hurt.

“I’m not kidding. I couldn’t live without you in my life. I um.. I love you.” she whispered.

“What?” I felt my mouth go dry.

“I honestly and deeply love you, David.” She repeated as a tear escaped her eye.

“I love you too. I think I’m in love with you.” I confessed.

She looked into my eyes and asked, “Is that why you keep dumping your girlfriends?”

“Yes. I’ve tried to stop myself, but I can’t. No one measures up to you in my eyes.” I broke down.

She gathered me into her arms and pulled my face down to hers. I felt her lips tenderly brush against mine sending jolts of electricity through my body bringing it to life. I pulled her closer to me and pressed my lips harder against hers. She opened her mouth to allow my tongue to enter. We kissed feverishly as our passion grew with each passing second. She was the first to break away.

“Carry me to my room. I want this moment to be special.” She began.

“Me too.” I replied as I picked her up.

I carried her with care to her bedroom and lowered her onto the bed. I stood there, at first, just taking in her beauty. She sat up to let me unbutton her blouse. I pressed my lips to hers as I slipped her blouse off and started to fumble with her bra.

“Let me help you.” Jennie whispered.

She quickly removed her bra unleashing her tremendous breasts before my eyes. I took one in each of my hands and marveled at how they felt. They were so firm, so smooth, and had the littlest pink nibbles I ever seen. I trailed kisses down her neck and took her nipple into my mouth. I sucked on her nipple and was surprised at how hard it got. She moaned in ecstasy as I sucked and played with her nipples. I felt her tug at my shirt.

“Let me returned the favor. ” She said with a smiled.

I pulled my mouth away from her harden nipples so she could remove my shirt. A shock went through me as she use the same technique I did to kiss my neck and rock hard abs. I felt her hands move to undo my pants and I rose and help her remove them. She looked me up and down and noticed the bulge in my boxers and tried to slip her hand in. I stopped her.

“Don’t.” I said.

“I just want to please you.” she said.

“I don’t want that.” I explained.

“Why not?” she quizzed.

“Because I’m still a virgin and I want to last for you.” I admitted.

Before she could speak I kissed and lowered her back onto the bed. I removed her skirt and was treated to my first look at her light blue panties. I was delighted to see her pussy already wet with anticipation. I slipped her panties off and gasped at the sight of her swollen pussy. Her pussy was like a delicate red rose in full bloom.

“Please go slow I’m a virgin too.” she said breathlessly.

I softly started kissing up her inner thigh causing her breath to quicken. I circled my tongue around the outside of her pussy lips as I searched for her magnificent little clit. As I took her clit in to my mouth, savoring my first taste of her sweet vagina, I eased one of my fingers into her. A moan escaped her lips as I began to suck harder on her clit and quickened the pace of my finger in her cunt.

“I’m close, honey. I want to cum with you inside me.” she exclaimed.

I discarded my boxer and she gasped at the site of my full naked male form. She smiled as she caught sight of my 8” cock. She spread her legs wide for me as I ease myself onto her. I lightly kissed her and looked into her eyes.

“I love you.” I said.

“I love you too. Please make love to me.” she answered.

“I’ll go slow.” I whispered.

I massaged my cock around her pussy, simultaneously teasing her clit and lubricating my penis for the journey ahead. I lightly pushed the head in and felt her warm, wet pussy wrap and tighten around it. I waited for her vagina to adapt to my swollen member, then gently push further in. When I felt resistance I pushed slightly harder breaking her hymen and taking her virginity.

“Oh God.” she screamed in pain.

“Are you alright.” I feared I had hurt her to much.

“Yes. Just go slow.” she replied as tears dotted her eyes.

I started slow, gently pushing in and out until her whimpers of pain gave way to moans of ecstasy. With each moan I pick up my pace. I rhythmically work my cock in and out of her as she pushed up to meet my thrusts. Before long I could feel my balls tighten and my penis began to fill with semen.

“I’m close.” I warned.

“I’m close too.” she responded.

“I’m going to pull out.” I whispered

“Don’t. Cum inside me. I want you to fill me with your love.” she ordered.

I picked up the pace completely lost in our love making. Our orgasms hit like a tidal wave. Each of us were lost in our on pleasure as shock wave after shock wave rocked our body. I rammed into her as deep and as hard as I could filling her with my seed. She pulled me close and kissed me as I sent shot after shot of sperm into her thirsty pussy. I collapsed onto her as my orgasm subsided and she gently rocked me as she finished her own.

I whispered into her ear, “I love you and no other. I will always be yours.”

She smiled up at me and said, “I love you too. We are one now. Never to be separated.”

Our love as grown since then and while we take precautions I worry that someone will find out and take her away. But I can’t see my life without her. So each night I hold her close to me and tell over and over again just how much I love her.